The reasons of a pastors resolution, touching the reuerend receiuing of the holy communion: written by Dauid Lindesay, D. of Diuinitie, in the Vniuersitie of Saint Andrewes in Scotland, and preacher of the gospell at Dundy
         Lindsay, David, d. 1641?
      
       
         
           1619
        
      
       Approx. 177 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 100 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A05533
         STC 15656
         ESTC S103094
         99838851
         99838851
         3241
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A05533)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 3241)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1209:17)
      
       
         
           
             The reasons of a pastors resolution, touching the reuerend receiuing of the holy communion: written by Dauid Lindesay, D. of Diuinitie, in the Vniuersitie of Saint Andrewes in Scotland, and preacher of the gospell at Dundy
             Lindsay, David, d. 1641?
          
           [14], 185, [1] p.
           
             Printed by George Purslowe, for Ralph Rounthwaite, and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard, at the signe of the Golden Lyon,
             London :
             1619.
          
           
             Running title reads: Resolutions for kneeling.
             Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of Scotland -- Customs and practices -- Early works to 1800.
           Lord's Supper -- Church of Scotland -- Early works to 1800.
           Posture in worship -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-05 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-06 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-06 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           REASONS
           OF
           A
           PASTORS
           Resolution
           ,
           touching
           the
           Reuerend
           receiuing
           of
           the
           holy
           COMMVNION
           :
        
         
           Written
           by
           
             Dauid
             Lindesay
             ,
          
           D.
           of
           Diuinitie
           ,
           in
           the
           Vniuersitie
           of
           Saint
           
             Andrewes
          
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Gospell
           at
           DVNDY
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           GEORGE
           PVRSLOWE
           ,
           for
           RALPH
           ROVNTHWAITE
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           at
           the
           Signe
           of
           the
           Golden
           Lyon.
           1619.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           WORSHIPFVLL
           SIR
           IOHN
           SCRYMIGEOVR
           of
           Dudope
           Knight
           ,
           Sheriffe
           principall
           of
           Anguse
           ,
           Constable
           of
           Dundy
           ,
           and
           his
           Maiesties
           Standard-bearer
           in
           the
           Armies
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           his
           very
           good
           PATRONE
           .
        
         
           WE
           are
           exhorted
           by
           Saint
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           to
           be
           euer
           ready
           to
           make
           answere
           to
           euery
           man
           ,
           that
           asketh
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           hope
           that
           is
           in
           vs
           ,
           with
           meekenesse
           and
           feare
           .
           So
           must
           wee
           bee
           ready
           to
           giue
           an
           account
           
           of
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           if
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           profession
           doe
           so
           require
           .
           Hereby
           I
           haue
           beene
           mooued
           ,
           at
           the
           desire
           of
           my
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Synode
           of
           
             Brechin
             ,
          
           to
           set
           downe
           these
           reasons
           of
           my
           Resolution
           ,
           which
           I
           propounded
           before
           them
           briefely
           in
           a
           Sermon
           ;
           to
           shew
           in
           what
           faith
           ,
           and
           assurance
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           both
           they
           and
           I
           might
           and
           ought
           to
           giue
           obedience
           to
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           late
           Assembly
           holden
           at
           
             Perth
             .
          
           These
           I
           present
           vnto
           your
           Worship
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           know
           ,
           they
           shall
           bee
           most
           acceptable
           ;
           not
           onely
           because
           they
           are
           conform
           to
           your
           
           owne
           wise
           &
           solid
           iudgement
           against
           the
           whole
           externall
           order
           of
           our
           Church
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           sincere
           affection
           that
           you
           haue
           euer
           carried
           to
           his
           Highnes
           Person
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           estimation
           ,
           or
           rather
           admiration
           ,
           that
           you
           haue
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           surpassing
           wisdome
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Ecclesiastike
           ,
           as
           Politike
           Gouernment
           .
           And
           I
           hope
           ,
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           as
           vnder
           the
           protection
           of
           that
           Standard
           ,
           which
           you
           haue
           frō
           your
           Noble
           Progenitors
           ,
           and
           they
           for
           their
           valour
           haue
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           carry
           these
           many
           hundreth
           yeeres
           in
           the
           Armies
           of
           
             Scotland
             ;
          
           our
           Nation
           hath
           been
           often
           victorious
           ,
           and
           
           euer
           inuincible
           :
           So
           the
           veritie
           shall
           march
           with
           courage
           vnder
           the
           Patrocinie
           of
           your
           name
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           that
           Martial
           Motto
           of
           your
           Armes
           ,
           DISSIPATE
           ,
           shall
           scatter
           and
           driue
           away
           these
           doubts
           ,
           scrupolosities
           ,
           anxieties
           &
           feares
           ,
           wherwith
           custome
           ,
           opinion
           ,
           and
           preiudice
           ,
           doe
           enuiron
           and
           assault
           the
           weake
           &
           tender
           conscience
           ,
           as
           with
           Armies
           of
           implacable
           enemies
           ,
           who
           will
           accept
           no
           conditions
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           hauing
           deliuered
           her
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           shall
           restore
           her
           to
           that
           liberty
           wherwith
           Christ
           hath
           made
           her
           free
           ;
           that
           with
           confidence
           she
           may
           draw
           neere
           to
           serue
           the
           liuing
           God
           ,
           knowing
           
           to
           put
           difference
           betweene
           circumstantial
           indifferent
           alterable
           Ceremonies
           ,
           wherevnto
           shee
           is
           not
           tyed
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           necessarie
           substantiall
           points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bee
           changed
           ,
           without
           the
           vtter
           exterminatiō
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           shipwracke
           of
           Faith.
           In
           this
           hope
           I
           consecrate
           D.D.D.
           this
           testimonie
           of
           my
           sincere
           affection
           to
           your
           worship
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             Worships
             most
             affectionate
             and
             deuoted
             ,
             
               DAVID
               LINDESAY
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           Chapters
           and
           Sections
           of
           this
           TREATISE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Preface
           or
           ground
           of
           this
           Treatise
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           14.
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           Verse
           23.
           where
           is
           expounded
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           that
           place
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             THat
             Sitting
             is
             not
             a
             necessarie
             gesture
             to
             be
             vsed
             at
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               I.
            
             The
             forme
             of
             gesture
             vsed
             by
             
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             at
             the
             Paschall
             Supper
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             2.
             
             The
             Reasons
             are
             set
             downe
             against
             the
             necessarie
             vse
             of
             Sitting
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Argument
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             certain
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             did
             Sit
             ,
             or
             Lye.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Argument
             ,
             prouing
             ,
             that
             the
             gesture
             vsed
             by
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             was
             occasionall
             ,
             and
             not
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Another
             Reason
             ,
             to
             proue
             that
             it
             was
             occasional
             ,
          
           
             The
             third
             Argument
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Argument
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             Argument
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             Argument
             .
          
           
             The
             seuenth
             Argument
             .
          
           
             The
             eighth
             Argument
             .
          
           
             The
             Epilogue
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             THAT
             to
             Kneele
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             agreeth
             with
             Decencie
             .
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
            
             1.
             
             How
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             taken
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             2.
             
             That
             Kneeling
             is
             decent
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             3.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             the
             obiection
             taken
             from
             the
             common
             Table-gesture
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             4.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             the
             Obiection
             taken
             from
             Custome
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             5.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             the
             Instance
             of
             
               Honorius
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             6.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             the
             Instance
             brought
             from
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Epilogue
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             THAT
             it
             agreeth
             with
             Pietie
             ,
             to
             Kneele
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             1.
             
             That
             Pietie
             requireth
             a
             most
             religious
             gesture
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             2.
             
             That
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             gift
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Giuer
             ,
             requireth
             the
             same
             forme
             of
             Gesture
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             3.
             
             A
             consideration
             of
             the
             Gift
             .
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
            
             4.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             Receiuing
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             5.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             6.
             
             The
             difference
             betweene
             the
             Sacramentall
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             preached
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             7.
             
             That
             greater
             ,
             and
             more
             particular
             reuerence
             must
             be
             vsed
             in
             receiuing
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             then
             in
             hearing
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             8.
             
             That
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Supper
             giuen
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             doth
             not
             diminish
             the
             reuerence
             that
             is
             due
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             9.
             
             What
             manner
             of
             person
             should
             wee
             esteeme
             our
             Sauiour
             and
             our selues
             to
             carry
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             10.
             
             In
             what
             respect
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             called
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             11.
             
             The
             conclusion
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             which
             concerneth
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             VVHether
             it
             may
             stand
             with
             charity
             towards
             our
             brethren
             ,
             to
             kneele
             at
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             1.
             
             That
             Kneeling
             serueth
             for
             edification
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             2.
             
             That
             Kneeling
             obscureth
             not
             our
             fellowship
             with
             Christ
             and
             amongst
             our selues
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             3.
             
             That
             by
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             our
             fellowship
             with
             Christ
             is
             sufficiently
             expressed
             without
             the
             Table-gesture
             of
             Sitting
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             4.
             
             So
             likewise
             our
             fellowship
             amongst
             our selues
             is
             sufficiently
             expressed
             ,
             by
             eating
             the
             same
             bread
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             5.
             
             That
             Sitting
             cannot
             bee
             a
             necessary
             Sacramentall
             Ceremonie
             ,
             nor
             a
             proper
             Table-gesture
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             6.
             
             That
             by
             Kneeling
             we
             symbolize
             
             not
             with
             the
             Papists
             in
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             7.
             
             That
             Kneeling
             hath
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             lawfully
             vsed
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             and
             was
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             8.
             
             The
             Obiection
             of
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             answered
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             9.
             
             The
             difference
             betweene
             Kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             before
             Images
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             10.
             
             We
             strengthen
             not
             the
             Papists
             in
             their
             Idolatry
             ,
             by
             our
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             11.
             
             That
             Kneeling
             offendeth
             not
             the
             weake
             brethren
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
            
             12.
             
             That
             by
             Kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             reformation
             and
             practice
             of
             our
             Church
             is
             not
             damned
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             
               ROMANS
               ,
               CHAPTER
               fourteene
               ,
               Verse
               the
               three
               and
               twentieth
               .
            
             Whatsoeuer
             is
             not
             of
             Faith
             ,
             is
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           CHAPTER
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           the
           vse
           of
           things
           indifferent
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           is
           closed
           vp
           with
           three
           short
           and
           sententious
           Aphorismes
           .
           The
           first
           concerneth
           those
           that
           are
           strong
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           fully
           resolued
           of
           their
           Christian
           libertie
           :
           The
           sentence
           
           is
           this
           ;
           
             Happy
             is
             he
             that
             condemneth
             not
             himselfe
             in
             that
             which
             hee
             alloweth
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           ,
           the
           man
           is
           happie
           ,
           who
           being
           throughly
           perswaded
           of
           his
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           maketh
           not
           himselfe
           guilty
           ,
           through
           the
           abuse
           thereof
           .
           The
           second
           is
           this
           ,
           
             He
             that
             doubteth
             ,
             if
             he
             eate
             ,
             is
             damned
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           guilty
           that
           eateth
           ,
           or
           doth
           any
           thing
           indifferent
           ,
           doubting
           whether
           it
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           perswaded
           of
           his
           liberty
           .
           The
           third
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           both
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           it
           ,
           
             Whatsoeuer
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           For
           vnderstanding
           of
           this
           last
           sentence
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           two
           former
           ,
           wee
           haue
           three
           things
           to
           consider
           in
           it
           .
           First
           ,
           what
           these
           things
           be
           that
           make
           a
           man
           guilty
           of
           sin
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           done
           in
           faith
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           this
           faith
           is
           wherein
           they
           should
           be
           done
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           what
           kind
           of
           sin
           it
           is
           whereof
           he
           is
           made
           guilty
           .
           As
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           word
           
           
             Whatsoeuer
          
           is
           generall
           ,
           and
           comprehendeth
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           falleth
           vnder
           the
           action
           of
           man.
           Of
           these
           things
           ,
           some
           are
           commanded
           ,
           or
           forbidden
           by
           God
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           are
           simply
           good
           or
           euill
           :
           Some
           are
           neither
           commanded
           ,
           nor
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           called
           indifferent
           .
           The
           Apostles
           rule
           ,
           
             Whatsoeuer
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             sinne
             ,
          
           extendeth
           to
           both
           :
           but
           because
           this
           rule
           is
           set
           downe
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           chiefly
           with
           relation
           to
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           which
           may
           haue
           vse
           in
           Religion
           ,
           whereof
           immediately
           before
           hee
           hath
           beene
           intreating
           ;
           leauing
           the
           former
           ,
           wee
           shall
           speake
           of
           these
           .
        
         
           Things
           indifferent
           I
           call
           such
           ,
           as
           being
           considered
           in
           themselues
           absolutely
           ,
           are
           neither
           commanded
           nor
           forbidden
           in
           Gods
           Word
           :
           First
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           neither
           commanded
           ,
           nor
           forbidden
           ,
           to
           shew
           in
           what
           sense
           they
           are
           called
           indifferent
           ;
           not
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           nature
           :
           for
           in
           nature
           all
           
           things
           are
           the
           good
           creatures
           of
           God
           :
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           neither
           discharged
           ,
           nor
           commanded
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           neither
           good
           ,
           nor
           euill
           ,
           Morally
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           considered
           in
           themselues
           ;
           for
           if
           in
           practice
           and
           vse
           ,
           they
           bee
           affected
           with
           any
           Morall
           respect
           ,
           or
           intention
           of
           the
           agent
           ,
           they
           cease
           to
           be
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           become
           either
           good
           or
           euill
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           his
           intention
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           to
           salute
           with
           a
           Kisse
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           :
           but
           if
           thereby
           thou
           testifiest
           thy
           Christian
           loue
           towards
           thy
           brother
           ,
           it
           becommeth
           a
           holy
           Kisse
           .
           
             Salute
             one
             another
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             with
             an
             holy
             Kisse
             .
          
           
           And
           contrariwise
           ,
           if
           thou
           kisse
           with
           
             Iudas
             ,
          
           and
           
             Ioabs
          
           intention
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           treasonable
           and
           wicked
           Kisse
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           considered
           absolutely
           :
           for
           if
           they
           be
           considered
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           exigence
           of
           occasions
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           they
           cease
           likewise
           
           to
           be
           indifferent
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           to
           eate
           or
           not
           to
           eate
           ,
           of
           such
           or
           such
           kind
           of
           meates
           ,
           in
           it selfe
           is
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ,
           neither
           commanded
           nor
           forbidden
           :
           
           
             Meat
             commends
             vs
             not
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             neither
             if
             we
             eate
             ,
             are
             we
             the
             better
             ,
             neither
             if
             wee
             eate
             not
             ,
          
           
           
             are
             wee
             worse
             .
             And
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             not
             meate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             but
             iustice
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             ioyes
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           This
           then
           ,
           to
           eate
           and
           not
           to
           eate
           ,
           being
           indifferent
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           is
           made
           good
           or
           euill
           by
           the
           exigence
           of
           occasions
           and
           circumstances
           .
           If
           it
           bee
           said
           ,
           
           when
           thou
           art
           to
           eate
           ,
           This
           meate
           is
           consecrate
           to
           an
           Idoll
           ;
           this
           speech
           ,
           and
           the
           conscience
           of
           those
           who
           are
           present
           ,
           maketh
           thy
           eating
           not
           indifferent
           :
           but
           if
           thou
           eate
           ,
           thou
           sinnest
           .
           Againe
           ,
           
           wee
           see
           that
           
             Peter
          
           was
           rebuked
           by
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           for
           that
           hee
           did
           not
           eate
           with
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           but
           withdrew
           himselfe
           so
           soone
           as
           the
           Iewes
           came
           vnto
           him
           ,
           because
           by
           his
           abstinence
           
           and
           separation
           of
           himselfe
           from
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           hee
           made
           the
           Gentiles
           doubt
           of
           their
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           the
           Iewes
           in
           their
           errour
           ,
           touching
           the
           necessary
           obseruation
           of
           the
           Ceremoniall
           Law.
           To
           stand
           ,
           or
           to
           kneele
           at
           prayer
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           to
           kneele
           on
           the
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           or
           from
           
             Pasch
             ,
          
           till
           
             Whit
             sunday
             ,
          
           was
           not
           indifferent
           :
           
           
             Nefas
             ducimus
          
           (
           saith
           
             Tertullian
          
           )
           because
           it
           was
           contrary
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Then
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           in
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ,
           three
           things
           are
           required
           :
           First
           ,
           it
           must
           not
           be
           commanded
           nor
           forbidden
           expresly
           in
           Gods
           Word
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           must
           not
           in
           practice
           and
           vse
           be
           affected
           with
           any
           morall
           respect
           ,
           or
           intention
           of
           the
           Agent
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           must
           bee
           free
           from
           the
           necessary
           exigence
           of
           occasions
           and
           circumstances
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           this
           rule
           ,
           is
           faith
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           which
           
           the
           action
           must
           proceed
           .
           Faith
           is
           taken
           diuersly
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           that
           whereby
           we
           and
           our
           workes
           are
           acceptable
           ,
           is
           of
           two
           kinds
           .
           The
           one
           concerneth
           the
           iustification
           of
           our
           persons
           ;
           the
           other
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           our
           actions
           .
           That
           which
           maketh
           our
           persons
           acceptable
           ,
           is
           our
           confidence
           in
           God
           ,
           through
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           are
           assured
           of
           pardon
           and
           grace
           .
           This
           which
           concerneth
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           our
           actions
           ,
           is
           an
           assurance
           in
           our
           mind
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           which
           we
           are
           to
           doe
           ,
           is
           not
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           fift
           verse
           of
           this
           chapter
           .
           This
           last
           ,
           is
           the
           faith
           which
           is
           required
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           supposed
           :
           for
           the
           rule
           is
           giuen
           to
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           iustified
           by
           that
           faith
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           please
           God.
           
           Now
           as
           the
           faith
           which
           concerneth
           the
           acceptation
           of
           our
           persons
           ,
           leanes
           to
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           so
           the
           faith
           that
           concerneth
           
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           our
           actions
           is
           grounded
           on
           the
           precepts
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           such
           things
           as
           are
           commanded
           or
           forbidden
           :
           But
           as
           for
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           that
           are
           neither
           commanded
           nor
           forbidden
           ,
           there
           bee
           three
           generals
           ,
           whereon
           our
           faith
           must
           repose
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Pietie
             ,
             Charitie
             ,
          
           and
           
             Decencie
             .
          
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           assuredly
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           which
           we
           are
           to
           doe
           ,
           tends
           to
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           is
           no
           wayes
           derogatiue
           thereto
           :
           next
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           offensiue
           to
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           giues
           him
           no
           iust
           cause
           ,
           nor
           occasion
           to
           scarre
           ,
           or
           take
           exception
           against
           our
           profession
           .
           These
           two
           grounds
           wee
           haue
           in
           this
           chapter
           ,
           the
           last
           we
           haue
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           14.
           chapter
           of
           the
           1.
           
           
             Corinths
             :
             Let
             all
             things
             be
             done
             grauely
             and
             orderly
             .
          
           So
           whatsoeuer
           thing
           indifferent
           is
           not
           done
           with
           assurance
           that
           it
           is
           neither
           offensiue
           to
           God
           ,
           nor
           to
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           nor
           vndecent
           for
           our
           profession
           ,
           it
           is
           sinne
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           what
           sinne
           this
           is
           ,
           which
           was
           last
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           easily
           declared
           :
           for
           if
           it
           bee
           offensiue
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           vnseemely
           for
           our
           Profession
           ,
           whereof
           God
           is
           the
           Authour
           ,
           it
           is
           sinne
           against
           the
           first
           great
           Commandement
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             loue
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             mind
             ,
             heart
             and
             strength
             .
          
           And
           if
           it
           be
           offensiue
           to
           thy
           neighbour
           ,
           it
           is
           against
           the
           second
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             loue
             thy
             neighbour
             ,
             as
             thy selfe
             .
          
        
         
           If
           these
           grounds
           be
           sure
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           although
           indifferent
           things
           bee
           neither
           commanded
           ,
           nor
           forbidden
           particularly
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           yet
           the
           vse
           and
           practice
           of
           them
           is
           subiect
           to
           the
           generall
           rules
           of
           
             Piety
          
           and
           
             Charity
             :
          
           and
           as
           euery
           man
           in
           his
           priuate
           action
           ,
           must
           haue
           respect
           to
           these
           rules
           ,
           
           and
           not
           abuse
           his
           liberty
           to
           licentiousnesse
           :
           So
           must
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           set
           downe
           Orders
           and
           Lawes
           to
           bee
           kept
           by
           subiects
           ,
           touching
           the
           vse
           of
           such
           things
           ;
           as
           of
           times
           and
           places
           ,
           
           for
           Iustice
           ,
           for
           Markets
           ,
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           Armes
           ,
           for
           vse
           and
           abstinence
           from
           meates
           at
           certaine
           times
           and
           seasons
           ,
           which
           things
           in
           themselues
           may
           be
           done
           indifferently
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           if
           policie
           and
           decencie
           did
           not
           craue
           Order
           to
           bee
           kept
           ,
           whereby
           the
           priuiledge
           of
           subiects
           is
           not
           impaired
           ,
           but
           ciuility
           established
           ,
           and
           their
           vtility
           procured
           .
           Euen
           so
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           rules
           are
           set
           down
           touching
           Times
           ,
           Places
           ,
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           Diuine
           Worship
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           grounds
           ,
           Christian
           liberty
           is
           not
           abridged
           ,
           but
           confusion
           ,
           schismes
           ,
           and
           disorders
           are
           preuented
           ,
           Decency
           and
           Order
           are
           preserued
           .
           
           God
           is
           not
           the
           Authour
           of
           confusion
           and
           vnquietnesse
           ,
           but
           of
           order
           and
           peace
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           The
           contrary
           whereof
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           if
           in
           these
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           euery
           man
           were
           permitted
           to
           vse
           his
           owne
           will
           :
           for
           as
           many
           wits
           ,
           as
           
           many
           wils
           ,
           as
           many
           heads
           ,
           as
           many
           diuerse
           conceits
           .
           This
           meditation
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           is
           not
           vnproper
           for
           this
           time
           ;
           wherein
           yet
           many
           are
           in
           the
           balance
           of
           deliberation
           vnresolued
           whither
           to
           sway
           .
           Some
           doubting
           of
           the
           acts
           of
           the
           late
           assembly
           of
           our
           Church
           holden
           at
           
             Perth
             ,
          
           be
           determinations
           of
           things
           indifferēt
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           containe
           necessary
           points
           &
           grounds
           of
           diuine
           worship
           ,
           whither
           faith
           would
           ,
           they
           should
           bee
           obeyed
           or
           gaine-stood
           .
           
           Here
           it
           were
           good
           to
           try
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           after
           tryall
           to
           hold
           that
           which
           is
           best
           .
           Goe
           to
           then
           ,
           &
           let
           vs
           put
           some
           of
           them
           that
           are
           most
           controuerted
           to
           a
           proofe
           :
           For
           if
           after
           tryall
           we
           shal
           finde
           ,
           that
           the
           acts
           concerning
           these
           ,
           be
           such
           as
           in
           faith
           wee
           may
           obey
           ;
           then
           doubtlesse
           in
           faith
           we
           cānot
           disobey
           :
           if
           we
           may
           obey
           them
           without
           offence
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           scandal
           to
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           disobey
           wthout
           the
           offence
           of
           God
           ,
           our
           neighbor
           ,
           &
           our
           whole
           Church
           .
           What
           the
           
           reasons
           of
           my
           resolutions
           are
           ,
           I
           shall
           propound
           ,
           and
           submit
           them
           to
           your
           charitable
           censures
           :
           where
           I
           erre
           ,
           I
           shal
           not
           be
           ashamed
           to
           be
           corrected
           :
           where
           we
           doubt
           ,
           let
           vs
           inquire
           ,
           and
           where
           we
           accord
           ,
           let
           vs
           proceed
           ,
           and
           goe
           forward
           together
           .
        
         
           The
           point
           most
           controuerted
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           concerneth
           the
           bowing
           of
           our
           knees
           ,
           at
           the
           receiuing
           of
           the
           body
           and
           bloud
           of
           our
           Lord
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           For
           some
           hold
           ,
           that
           gesture
           of
           Sitting
           is
           a
           necessarie
           Ceremonie
           ,
           if
           not
           essentiall
           ,
           yet
           surely
           such
           as
           belongeth
           
             ad
             integritatē
             Sacramenti
             ,
          
           to
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           And
           others
           hold
           ,
           that
           although
           it
           be
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           more
           proper
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           then
           Kneeling
           ;
           which
           they
           esteeme
           either
           idolatrous
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           such
           a
           gesture
           ,
           as
           being
           abused
           to
           Idolatrie
           ,
           cannot
           be
           vsed
           in
           faith
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           grounds
           of
           
             Pietie
             ,
             Charitie
             ,
             and
             Decencie
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             That
             Sitting
             is
             not
             a
             necessary
             Gesture
             to
             be
             vsed
             at
             the
             receiiuing
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               The
               forme
               of
               Gesture
               vsed
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               at
               the
               Paschal
               Supper
               .
            
             
               TO
               beginne
               at
               the
               opinion
               that
               holdeth
               the
               necessitie
               of
               Sitting
               :
               it
               may
               bee
               presumed
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               and
               the
               Apostles
               obserued
               the
               same
               Gesture
               and
               position
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               at
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               hee
               vsed
               before
               at
               the
               Paschall
               Supper
               .
               
               That
               Gesture
               is
               expressed
               by
               the
               Greeke
               words
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               which
               signifie
               not
               our
               forme
               
               
               of
               sitting
               ,
               called
               in
               that
               tongue
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               a
               certaine
               kinde
               of
               lying
               and
               stretching
               downe
               of
               the
               bodie
               :
               for
               men
               of
               ranke
               and
               quality
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               sate
               not
               as
               we
               doe
               at
               Tables
               :
               but
               lay
               at
               them
               on
               beds
               of
               repose
               ,
               not
               appointed
               for
               sleeping
               ,
               but
               for
               resting
               and
               easing
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               while
               they
               were
               at
               meales
               :
               Wherevpon
               they
               did
               not
               commonly
               lye
               downe
               ,
               before
               that
               they
               had
               washed
               their
               feet
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               bare-footed
               .
               
                 Plautus
                 in
                 Persa
                 ,
                 locus
                 hic
                 tuus
                 est
                 ,
                 hic
                 accumbe
                 ,
                 ferte
                 aquam
                 pedibus
                 .
              
               This
               is
               thy
               place
               ,
               come
               lye
               downe
               here
               ,
               bring
               water
               to
               his
               feet
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               were
               shooed
               ,
               they
               did
               put
               off
               their
               shooes
               ,
               and
               layd
               them
               by
               ,
               One
               telling
               how
               hee
               went
               to
               table
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Deposui
                 solcas
                 ,
              
               I
               laid
               my
               shooes
               by
               .
               They
               lay
               on
               their
               left
               sides
               ,
               with
               their
               brests
               towards
               the
               table
               ,
               hauing
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               body
               stretched
               downe
               on
               their
               beds
               ;
               as
               we
               reade
               in
               the
               sixt
               of
               
                 Amos
                 :
              
               not
               euen
               downe
               ,
               as
               when
               
               they
               went
               to
               sleepe
               ,
               but
               inclining
               to
               the
               back-side
               of
               the
               beds
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               make
               place
               one
               to
               another
               :
               For
               as
               wee
               sit
               one
               by
               another
               ,
               side
               to
               side
               ;
               so
               they
               lay
               with
               their
               backs
               towards
               their
               neighbours
               bellies
               ,
               leaning
               their
               head
               and
               shoulders
               at
               their
               brests
               .
               
               So
               
                 Iohn
              
               lay
               on
               our
               Sauiours
               bosome
               :
               when
               they
               drew
               vp
               their
               legges
               a
               little
               ,
               their
               feet
               did
               easily
               reach
               to
               the
               back-side
               of
               the
               beds
               ,
               whereat
               the
               seruants
               stood
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               by
               these
               Verses
               .
            
             
               
                 Omnia
                 cum
                 retro
                 pueris
                 obsonia
                 tradas
                 ,
              
               
                 Cur
                 non
                 mensa
                 tibi
                 ponitur
                 a
                 pedibus
                 .
              
            
             
               Seeing
               ,
               saith
               the
               Poet
               ,
               that
               thou
               giuest
               all
               the
               dishes
               back
               ouer
               to
               the
               seruants
               :
               why
               doest
               thou
               not
               rather
               set
               the
               table
               it selfe
               behinde
               at
               thy
               feet
               ,
               
               where
               the
               seruants
               stand
               ?
               On
               such
               a
               bed
               ,
               our
               Sauiour
               lay
               in
               the
               house
               of
               
                 Simon
              
               the
               Pharise
               ,
               when
               the
               sinfull
               woman
               stood
               behinde
               him
               ,
               and
               washed
               his
               feete
               with
               her
               teares
               ,
               and
               dryed
               them
               with
               her
               
               hayres
               .
               
               And
               so
               did
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               stand
               and
               anoint
               them
               :
               their
               
                 Standing
              
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               his
               feet
               lay
               somewhat
               high
               aboue
               the
               ground
               ,
               for
               the
               beds
               had
               a
               height
               proportionall
               to
               the
               tables
               whereat
               they
               lay
               .
               
                 Aeneas
              
               lay
               vpon
               an
               high
               and
               stately
               one
               ,
               
                 Inde
                 toro
                 Pater
                 Aeneas
                 sic
                 orsus
                 ab
                 alto
                 ,
              
               their
               
                 standing
                 behinde
                 ,
              
               sheweth
               that
               our
               Sauiours
               feete
               lay
               back
               towards
               the
               outside
               of
               the
               beds
               ,
               where
               they
               stood
               .
               
               Hereby
               it
               seemeth
               most
               probable
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               first
               Supper
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               first
               seruice
               of
               the
               Paschal
               Supper
               ,
               our
               Sauiour
               did
               rise
               alone
               ,
               and
               went
               about
               the
               backside
               of
               the
               beds
               whereon
               the
               Apostles
               lay
               ,
               and
               washed
               their
               feet
               ,
               they
               lying
               still
               at
               table
               ,
               as
               the
               women
               did
               his
               :
               for
               in
               
                 Iohn
              
               no
               mention
               is
               made
               ,
               either
               of
               their
               rising
               ,
               or
               lying
               downe
               againe
               ;
               but
               of
               our
               Sauiours
               onely
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Table-Gesture
               vsed
               by
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               by
               the
               sixt
               of
               
                 Amos
                 ,
                 verse
              
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               by
               these
               Histories
               
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
               which
               signified
               to
               lye
               and
               leane
               downe
               ,
               either
               on
               a
               bed
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               ground
               :
               for
               on
               the
               ground
               they
               lay
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               standing
               table
               to
               eate
               at
               ;
               as
               the
               multitudes
               whom
               our
               Sauiour
               fedde
               miraculously
               in
               the
               Desart
               .
               And
               these
               Oppressors
               ,
               and
               Idolaters
               ,
               whom
               
                 Amos
              
               reprooueth
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 verse
              
               8.
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 They
                 lye
                 downe
                 vpon
                 cloathes
                 layed
                 to
                 pledge
                 by
                 euery
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 the
                 Wine
                 of
                 the
                 condemned
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 their
                 God.
              
               After
               this
               manner
               the
               Christians
               are
               forbidden
               to
               lye
               downe
               in
               
                 Idoleio
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               Idol
               Chappell
               ,
               and
               eate
               their
               sacrifices
               .
               Thus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               1.
               
               
                 Cor.
              
               8.
               10.
               is
               to
               bee
               interpret
               by
               
                 Amos
              
               words
               .
               As
               to
               the
               table
               of
               Diuels
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               tenth
               Chapter
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               taken
               for
               a
               materiall
               one
               ,
               standing
               in
               the
               Idols
               temple
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               thing
               sacrificed
               to
               the
               Idol
               ,
               which
               the
               Idolaters
               broght
               
               home
               to
               their
               own
               tables
               ,
               and
               therevnto
               inuited
               the
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               forbidden
               wittingly
               to
               eate
               thereof
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 verse
              
               21.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               This
               was
               the
               gesture
               vsed
               in
               those
               dayes
               at
               meate
               ,
               whether
               it
               was
               receiued
               at
               table
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               ground
               ;
               not
               by
               the
               Romanes
               onely
               ,
               but
               by
               many
               other
               Nations
               ,
               who
               did
               imitate
               them
               ,
               as
               
                 Philo
                 Iudaus
              
               thinketh
               in
               his
               booke
               
                 De
                 vita
                 contemplatiua
                 ,
              
               which
               custome
               the
               Iewes
               seeme
               to
               haue
               had
               long
               before
               their
               conuersing
               with
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               cleere
               by
               the
               prophesie
               of
               
                 Amos.
              
               And
               learned
               men
               hold
               with
               great
               reason
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               most
               ancient
               of
               all
               Table-gestures
               :
               for
               before
               the
               vse
               of
               materiall
               tables
               ,
               men
               behoued
               to
               receiue
               meat
               ;
               and
               except
               the
               gesture
               vsed
               by
               vs
               ,
               there
               could
               bee
               none
               more
               commodious
               then
               this
               gesture
               of
               lying
               and
               leaning
               .
               The
               Turkes
               sitting
               on
               the
               ground
               with
               their
               legs
               plat
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               commodious
               .
               The
               knowledge
               of
               
               these
               things
               are
               not
               vnprofitable
               for
               vnderstanding
               of
               the
               Historie
               where
               they
               occurre
               ;
               and
               are
               to
               be
               obserued
               against
               those
               ,
               who
               affirme
               that
               this
               Lying
               differeth
               only
               frō
               our
               Sitting
               in
               this
               ;
               that
               wee
               sit
               with
               our
               bodies
               vpright
               ;
               they
               sate
               with
               some
               inclination
               ,
               &
               leaning
               :
               For
               the
               contrary
               is
               manifest
               by
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               signifyeth
               Sitting
               ,
               from
               the
               which
               commeth
               ,
               
               that
               signifyeth
               the
               first
               place
               of
               Sitting
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               
               differing
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               signifyeth
               the
               first
               and
               most
               honourable
               place
               of
               Lying
               at
               Banquets
               :
               For
               in
               the
               one
               they
               Sate
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               they
               Lay.
               So
               both
               the
               gestures
               were
               in
               vse
               ,
               but
               in
               different
               actions
               .
               Lying
               at
               Banquets
               ,
               called
               in
               Latine
               
                 accubitio
              
               and
               
                 accubitus
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               Lay
               ,
               and
               Leaned
               on
               their
               elbowes
               ,
               Sitting
               in
               Iudgement
               ,
               in
               Counsell
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               other
               actions
               .
               Finally
               ,
               the
               feasters
               stretching
               downe
               of
               themselues
               on
               
               the
               beddes
               ,
               
                 Amos
                 6.
                 
                 Verse
              
               4.
               
               The
               shooes
               putting
               off
               ,
               the
               washing
               of
               the
               feete
               ,
               that
               the
               bed
               should
               not
               be
               defiled
               ,
               doe
               euidently
               euince
               ,
               that
               they
               sate
               not
               on
               Benches
               ,
               and
               on
               Chayres
               as
               we
               doe
               ,
               with
               their
               feete
               at
               the
               ground
               .
               That
               our
               Sauiour
               did
               vse
               this
               gesture
               at
               the
               Paschall
               Supper
               ,
               is
               manifest
               by
               
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 Marke
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Luke
                 ,
              
               who
               testifie
               that
               he
               lay
               downe
               thereto
               :
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               rose
               vp
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               hauing
               washed
               the
               Disciples
               feete
               ,
               lay
               downe
               againe
               .
               And
               it
               may
               bee
               presumed
               ,
               that
               he
               retained
               the
               same
               gesture
               at
               this
               Sacrament
               :
               For
               the
               Apostles
               being
               eating
               ,
               
               
                 Hee
                 tooke
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 giuen
                 thankes
                 ,
              
               proceeded
               in
               the
               action
               .
               Now
               ,
               in
               our
               times
               ,
               to
               this
               gesture
               of
               Lying
               ,
               Sitting
               hath
               succeeded
               :
               and
               therefore
               our
               Vulgar
               Translators
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               for
               the
               capacitie
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               vse
               the
               word
               of
               
                 Sitting
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               our
               Table-gesture
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               in
               the
               Originall
               
               is
               Lying
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               Table-gesture
               vsed
               of
               old
               .
            
             
               This
               gesture
               of
               Sitting
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               deny
               to
               haue
               beene
               lawfully
               vsed
               in
               our
               Church
               heretofore
               ,
               at
               the
               receiuing
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               should
               bee
               onely
               vsed
               as
               necessarie
               ,
               the
               best
               ,
               the
               most
               decent
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               changed
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               no
               reason
               ,
               antiquitie
               ,
               nor
               Scripture
               shall
               enforce
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Reasons
               are
               set
               downe
               against
               the
               necessarie
               vse
               of
               Sitting
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 ARGVM
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 did
                 Sit
                 ▪
                 or
                 Lye.
                 
              
               
                 ALthough
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 presumed
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 obserued
                 the
                 same
                 gesture
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 vsed
                 before
                 at
                 the
                 Paschall
                 Supper
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 certaine
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 tooke
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 thankes
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 alter
                 and
                 interchange
                 the
                 Table-gesture
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 religious
                 gesture
                 of
                 praying
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Athenaus
                
                 recordeth
                 in
                 his
                 fourth
                 Booke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 citizens
                 of
                 
                   Nancratis
                   ,
                
                 when
                 they
                 did
                 meete
                 at
                 their
                 Banquets
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 layed
                 themselues
                 downe
                 on
                 the
                 beds
                 at
                 Table
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 custome
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 To
                 rise
                 againe
                 on
                 their
                 Knees
                 ,
                 while
                 their
                 Priest
                 rehearsed
                 the
                 prayers
                 vsed
                 in
                 their
                 Nation
                 .
                 This
                 declareth
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 Lying
                 at
                 Table
                 before
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 they
                 blessed
                 and
                 gaue
                 thankes
                 for
                 their
                 meate
                 ,
                 they
                 vsed
                 to
                 rise
                 vp
                 againe
                 on
                 their
                 Knees
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 religious
                 and
                 reuerend
                 gesture
                 
                 was
                 vsed
                 by
                 them
                 at
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 probable
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 blessed
                 and
                 gaue
                 thanks
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 rise
                 againe
                 ,
                 either
                 on
                 their
                 feete
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 Knees
                 ?
                 which
                 was
                 their
                 constant
                 gesture
                 when
                 they
                 prayed
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 doe
                 also
                 imitate
                 when
                 we
                 begin
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 with
                 blessing
                 and
                 thanks-giuing
                 ,
                 humbling
                 our selues
                 vpō
                 our
                 Knees
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 ,
                 what
                 warrant
                 haue
                 we
                 that
                 they
                 lay
                 downe
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 stand
                 still
                 on
                 their
                 feete
                 ,
                 or
                 sit
                 on
                 their
                 Knees
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 gesture
                 vsed
                 by
                 them
                 at
                 praying
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 whole
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 was
                 perfected
                 ?
                 Thus
                 what
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 gesture
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 vncertaine
                 .
                 But
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 vpon
                 an
                 vncertaine
                 example
                 ,
                 no
                 necessary
                 Religious
                 imitation
                 ,
                 and
                 obseruation
                 can
                 be
                 founded
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 it
                 is
                 will-worship
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 hold
                 and
                 vrge
                 any
                 
                 point
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 of
                 necessitie
                 bee
                 either
                 eschewed
                 ,
                 or
                 obserued
                 for
                 some
                 diuine
                 respect
                 ;
                 not
                 because
                 we
                 cleerely
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 Faith
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 our
                 naturall
                 reason
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 we
                 conceit
                 it
                 and
                 will
                 haue
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 certaine
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 did
                 sit
                 or
                 lye
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 did
                 institute
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 the
                 gesture
                 of
                 Sitting
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 esteemed
                 and
                 vrged
                 ,
                 as
                 necessarie
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 thereat
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 ARG.
                 2
                 Proouing
                 that
                 the
                 Gesture
                 vsed
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 was
                 occasionall
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 necessary
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 time
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 night
                 season
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 priuate
                 Inne
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 order
                 ,
                 
                 after
                 Supper
                 ;
                 the
                 element
                 ,
                 
                 vnleauened
                 bread
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 thought
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 albeit
                 they
                 were
                 vsed
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 occasioned
                 by
                 the
                 Paschall
                 Supper
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 sate
                 thereat
                 ,
                 they
                 vsed
                 that
                 gesture
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 occasion
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 chosen
                 for
                 the
                 Supper
                 preceding
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 continued
                 only
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 of
                 purpose
                 sit
                 downe
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 
                 did
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 thinke
                 thereon
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 instituted
                 ;
                 therefore
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Sitting
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 was
                 occasionall
                 ,
                 and
                 accidentall
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 albeit
                 it
                 be
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 intended
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 he
                 lay
                 or
                 sate
                 down
                 thereto
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 to
                 recommend
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 successors
                 the
                 gesture
                 of
                 Sitting
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 as
                 necessarie
                 for
                 euer
                 in
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 probabilitie
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 that
                 had
                 beene
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 declared
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 manifest
                 example
                 .
                 Of
                 it
                 by
                 word
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 no
                 mention
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 Sitting
                 in
                 that
                 action
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 esteemed
                 exemplar
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 common
                 gesture
                 continued
                 in
                 two
                 actions
                 ,
                 without
                 intermission
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 action
                 of
                 Sitting
                 was
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 retained
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 exemplar
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 haply
                 it
                 might
                 ,
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 sitten
                 downe
                 to
                 it
                 seuerally
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 but
                 seeing
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 succeeding
                 ,
                 did
                 onely
                 retaine
                 the
                 Gesture
                 vsed
                 before
                 at
                 the
                 Supper
                 preceding
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 gesture
                 of
                 Sitting
                 was
                 not
                 intended
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 chosen
                 for
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 exemplar
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 circumstances
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 vnleauened
                 bread
                 ,
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Paschall
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 retained
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 but
                 was
                 onely
                 Accidentall
                 and
                 Occasionall
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Another
                   Reason
                   to
                   prooue
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   Occasionall
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   yet
                   more
                   euident
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   Christ
                   sate
                   at
                   Table
                   when
                   hee
                   did
                   institute
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Sitting
                   was
                   occasioned
                   by
                   the
                   Paschall
                   Supper
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   last
                   act
                   and
                   conclusion
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Paschall
                   Supper
                   was
                   changed
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   into
                   the
                   symbolicall
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   learned
                   Diuines
                   hold
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   recorded
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Iewes
                   had
                   a
                   custome
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   Paschall
                   Lambe
                   was
                   eaten
                   ,
                   to
                   wash
                   the
                   Feasters
                   feete
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   did
                   the
                   Apostles
                   feete
                   ,
                   
                     Ioh.
                  
                   13.
                   5.
                   
                   Then
                   after
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   second
                   seruice
                   ,
                   to
                   present
                   a
                   Sallade
                   of
                   wilde
                   Lettice
                   ,
                   and
                   sugared
                   with
                   a
                   certaine
                   sauce
                   (
                   wherein
                   it
                   is
                   thought
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   did
                   dippe
                   the
                   sop
                   which
                   hee
                   gaue
                   to
                   
                     Iudas
                  
                   )
                   then
                   the
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Family
                   did
                   take
                   a
                   whole
                   cake
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   loafe
                   of
                   vnleauened
                   bread
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   diuided
                   in
                   two
                   equall
                   parts
                   ,
                   pronouncing
                   this
                   blessing
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   part
                   :
                   
                     Benedictus
                     es
                     ,
                     Domine
                     Deus
                     noster
                     ,
                     Rex
                     seculi
                     ,
                     qui
                     sanctificasti
                     nos
                     mandatis
                     tuis
                     ,
                     &
                     praceptum
                     dedisti
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     Ioseph
                     .
                     Scalliger
                     .
                     De
                     emendatione
                     temporum
                     :
                  
                   Blessed
                   art
                   thou
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   who
                   hast
                   sanctified
                   vs
                   with
                   
                   commandements
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   giuen
                   a
                   command
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   eating
                   of
                   the
                   vnleauened
                   bread
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   cake
                   hee
                   kept
                   vnder
                   the
                   cloth
                   of
                   the
                   Table
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Feast
                   ,
                   which
                   then
                   hee
                   brought
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   breake
                   it
                   in
                   so
                   many
                   parts
                   as
                   there
                   were
                   Feasters
                   at
                   the
                   Table
                   ;
                   
                     Frustum
                     erat
                     magnitudine
                     Oliuae
                     ,
                     quod
                     s●gellatim
                     &
                     ordine
                     omnibus
                     porrigebatur
                     :
                  
                   Euery
                   piece
                   was
                   the
                   quantity
                   of
                   an
                   Oliue
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   deliuered
                   orderly
                   to
                   euery
                   one
                   ,
                   with
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     bread
                     of
                     affliction
                     ,
                     which
                     our
                     Fathers
                     did
                     eate
                     in
                     the
                     Land
                     of
                     Egypt
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   hee
                   tooke
                   the
                   cup
                   ,
                   and
                   hauing
                   said
                   this
                   blessing
                   ,
                   
                     Blessed
                     bee
                     thou
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     who
                     hast
                     created
                     the
                     fruite
                     of
                     the
                     Vine
                     ,
                  
                   did
                   first
                   drinke
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   gaue
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   sate
                   next
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   past
                   from
                   hand
                   to
                   hand
                   ,
                   till
                   all
                   had
                   drunken
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   recorded
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   the
                   last
                   act
                   and
                   conclusion
                   of
                   the
                   Paschall
                   Supper
                   ,
                   differing
                   nothing
                   
                   from
                   the
                   externall
                   elementall
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   sauing
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   that
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   hath
                   vsed
                   an
                   Euangelicall
                   Thankes-giuing
                   ,
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   the
                   Legall
                   vsed
                   by
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   and
                   interchanged
                   the
                   words
                   (
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     bread
                     of
                     affliction
                  
                   )
                   with
                   the
                   Sacramentall
                   words
                   (
                   
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     Bodie
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Bloud
                     ;
                  
                   )
                   and
                   finished
                   the
                   action
                   with
                   this
                   perpetuall
                   statute
                   (
                   
                     Doe
                     this
                     in
                     remembrance
                     of
                     mee
                     .
                  
                   )
                   If
                   this
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   and
                   last
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   Paschall
                   Supper
                   ,
                   be
                   changed
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   into
                   the
                   symbolike
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   then
                   is
                   there
                   no
                   question
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   vsed
                   the
                   gesture
                   of
                   Sitting
                   at
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   occasioned
                   by
                   the
                   Paschall
                   Supper
                   ,
                   the
                   last
                   act
                   and
                   conclusion
                   thereof
                   being
                   transformed
                   and
                   changed
                   into
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 
                   Touching
                   this
                   ,
                   reade
                   
                     Beza
                  
                   his
                   great
                   Notes
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   Edition
                   ,
                   vpon
                   the
                   26.
                   of
                   
                     Math
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   22.
                   of
                   
                     Luke
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 ARG.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 HOwsoeuer
                 it
                 bee
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 Gesture
                 was
                 vsed
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 occasioned
                 by
                 the
                 Paschall
                 Supper
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 whereat
                 they
                 were
                 eating
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 bee
                 not
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 occasionall
                 ,
                 farre
                 lesse
                 shall
                 this
                 Gesture
                 be
                 thought
                 necessarie
                 for
                 the
                 Reasons
                 following
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 found
                 a
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 Antiquitie
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   videlicet
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 season
                 ;
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 priuate
                 houses
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 after
                 supper
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 meate
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 hath
                 beene
                 taken
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 receiued
                 Sitting
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 primitiue
                 ,
                 or
                 succeeding
                 Churches
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 expresly
                 
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 reason
                 demonstrated
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 I
                 reason
                 :
                 If
                 practice
                 and
                 custome
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 order
                 ,
                 ioyned
                 with
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 import
                 necessitie
                 for
                 obseruing
                 of
                 these
                 ;
                 farre
                 lesse
                 can
                 a
                 bare
                 example
                 of
                 Sitting
                 ,
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 ,
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 practice
                 following
                 thereon
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Sitting
                 to
                 bee
                 obserued
                 as
                 necessary
                 and
                 best
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 ARG.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 MOreouer
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 must
                 bee
                 of
                 necessitie
                 obserued
                 in
                 their
                 gesture
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 it
                 not
                 bee
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 externall
                 preparation
                 and
                 habit
                 ?
                 for
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 sit
                 at
                 Table
                 when
                 they
                 receiued
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 did
                 sit
                 and
                 receiue
                 it
                 with
                 bare
                 and
                 cleane
                 washed
                 feete
                 .
                 A
                 Ceremonie
                 
                 as
                 significant
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Sitting
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 washing
                 of
                 their
                 feete
                 did
                 signifie
                 the
                 puritie
                 and
                 holinesse
                 wherewith
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 did
                 sanctifie
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   is
                   washed
                   ,
                   hath
                   no
                   need
                   but
                   to
                   wash
                   his
                   feet
                   onely
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   is
                   cleane
                   euery
                   whit
                   .
                
                 So
                 their
                 cleane
                 washed
                 feete
                 was
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 that
                 holinesse
                 wherewith
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 vs
                 should
                 present
                 our selues
                 to
                 this
                 Table
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 humilitie
                 and
                 charity
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Christ
                 did
                 giue
                 them
                 example
                 in
                 washing
                 their
                 feete
                 ;
                 two
                 other
                 necessarie
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 wedding
                 garment
                 wherein
                 we
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Supper
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 externall
                 habite
                 and
                 preparation
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 did
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 signifying
                 the
                 Wedding
                 Garment
                 ,
                 bee
                 neither
                 thought
                 necessary
                 nor
                 expedient
                 ;
                 by
                 what
                 reason
                 should
                 the
                 gesture
                 of
                 Sitting
                 ,
                 the
                 signification
                 and
                 vse
                 whereof
                 in
                 this
                 action
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 bee
                 not
                 onely
                 esteemed
                 expedient
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 necessarie
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 ARG.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 FVrther
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 Gesture
                 at
                 Table
                 should
                 be
                 obserued
                 necessarily
                 as
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 bee
                 the
                 parterne
                 whereunto
                 wee
                 should
                 conforme
                 our
                 gesture
                 ,
                 then
                 doubtlesse
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 obserued
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 euery
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 wherein
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 did
                 vse
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 yee
                 hold
                 that
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 alter
                 his
                 gesture
                 ,
                 but
                 lay
                 still
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 at
                 the
                 Thankesgiuing
                 and
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 giuing
                 and
                 receiuing
                 ,
                 which
                 yee
                 must
                 doe
                 ,
                 except
                 yee
                 grant
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 vncertaine
                 what
                 gesture
                 hee
                 did
                 vse
                 :
                 Why
                 doe
                 wee
                 vse
                 then
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 gestures
                 in
                 that
                 Action
                 ?
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 take
                 and
                 giue
                 the
                 bread
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 wee
                 stand
                 ;
                 
                 when
                 we
                 blesse
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 Kneele
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 Kneele
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 a
                 receiuing
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 haue
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 Sit
                 downe
                 againe
                 .
                 So
                 for
                 one
                 simple
                 gesture
                 vsed
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 we
                 practise
                 three
                 ,
                 variant
                 and
                 different
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 bee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Thankes-giuing
                 wherewith
                 the
                 action
                 beginneth
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Action
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 essentiall
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 an
                 integrant
                 part
                 is
                 omitted
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 did
                 practise
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Institution
                 which
                 wee
                 repeate
                 at
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 
                   Narratiua
                   tantùm
                   ,
                
                 but
                 
                   Verba
                   directiua
                   ;
                
                 not
                 narratiue
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 directiue
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 follow
                 and
                 practice
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 precept
                 ,
                 
                   Doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   mee
                   :
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 Christ
                 took
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 take
                 the
                 bread
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 wee
                 say
                 hee
                 brake
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 breake
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 
                 hee
                 commanded
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 command
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 eate
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 also
                 doe
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Bloud
                   .
                
                 If
                 all
                 be
                 directiue
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 performed
                 by
                 vs
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 direction
                 ,
                 then
                 certainely
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 giue
                 thankes
                 ;
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 gaue
                 thankes
                 ;
                 although
                 wee
                 haue
                 no
                 particular
                 forme
                 of
                 thankesgiuing
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 yet
                 keeping
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 the
                 generall
                 rules
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 a
                 thankesgiuing
                 should
                 bee
                 conceiued
                 agreeable
                 to
                 action
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 onely
                 vse
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 like
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 more
                 conuenient
                 ▪
                 if
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 interpret
                 
                   Daily
                   bread
                   ,
                
                 doe
                 signifie
                 the
                 supersubstantiall
                 bread
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 by
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 ARG.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 HEere
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 I
                 would
                 aske
                 ,
                 with
                 your
                 fauour
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 precisely
                 followed
                 ,
                 why
                 doe
                 we
                 vary
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 our
                 gestures
                 thus
                 ,
                 from
                 Standing
                 to
                 Kneeling
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Kneeling
                 to
                 Sitting
                 ?
                 But
                 why
                 do
                 we
                 that
                 are
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 ,
                 receiue
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 our selues
                 Standing
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Sitting
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 will
                 haue
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 receiue
                 ,
                 astricted
                 to
                 the
                 gesture
                 of
                 Sitting
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 necessary
                 and
                 best
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 obserue
                 not
                 our selues
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 ARG.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 SO
                 likewise
                 I
                 demand
                 ;
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 precisely
                 obserue
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Why
                 doe
                 we
                 not
                 once
                 giue
                 thankes
                 when
                 we
                 take
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 ?
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 blesse
                 or
                 
                 giue
                 thankes
                 when
                 we
                 take
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 appeareth
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 ?
                 For
                 
                   Paul
                
                 calleth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Cup
                   of
                   Blessing
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   wee
                   blesse
                   .
                
                 To
                 propound
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 bee
                 precisely
                 followed
                 in
                 Sitting
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 follow
                 it
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 expresse
                 point
                 :
                 next
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 follow
                 his
                 Table-gesture
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 such
                 as
                 wee
                 like
                 onely
                 :
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 follow
                 it
                 our selues
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 of
                 Sitting
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 vrge
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 that
                 imitation
                 ,
                 might
                 seeme
                 rather
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 contention
                 ,
                 then
                 from
                 a
                 simple
                 religious
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 had
                 receiued
                 from
                 the
                 Reformers
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 taught
                 from
                 our
                 youth
                 vp
                 ,
                 to
                 present
                 our selues
                 to
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 with
                 bare
                 cleane
                 washed
                 feete
                 ;
                 to
                 haue
                 blessed
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 the
                 Cup
                 at
                 diuers
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 to
                 haue
                 either
                 Stood
                 ,
                 or
                 Sitten
                 ,
                 or
                 Kneeled
                 ,
                 during
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 :
                 we
                 
                 would
                 ,
                 without
                 question
                 ,
                 stand
                 out
                 as
                 zealously
                 for
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 now
                 do
                 for
                 Sitting
                 .
                 
                   Adeo
                   in
                   teneris
                   assuescere
                   multum
                   est
                   :
                
                 such
                 force
                 hath
                 education
                 and
                 custome
                 .
                 Hence
                 all
                 our
                 weakenesse
                 and
                 tendernesse
                 of
                 conscience
                 proceedeth
                 :
                 so
                 difficill
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 quit
                 the
                 opinions
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 haue
                 been
                 fostered
                 from
                 our
                 Child-hood
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 cleaue
                 and
                 stick
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 bred
                 and
                 borne
                 with
                 vs.
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 old
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Consuetudo
                   est
                   altera
                   natura
                   ,
                
                 Custome
                 is
                 another
                 nature
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 difficill
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 teach
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 or
                 doe
                 otherwise
                 then
                 hee
                 was
                 first
                 taught
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 ARG.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 FInally
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 gesture
                 cannot
                 be
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 this
                 Reason
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 necessarie
                 Ceremonie
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 
                 essence
                 or
                 perfection
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 institution
                 thereof
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                
                 or
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 .
                 The
                 forme
                 set
                 downe
                 by
                 
                   Paul
                
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 who
                 professeth
                 that
                 hee
                 deliuered
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 receiued
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 fidelity
                 is
                 the
                 chiefe
                 vertue
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 dispensers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 conscience
                 did
                 not
                 accuse
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 failed
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 :
                 The
                 forme
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 set
                 downe
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 containeth
                 nothing
                 concerning
                 Table-gesture
                 .
                 In
                 
                   Mathew
                   ,
                   Marke
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Luke
                   ,
                
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 know
                 certainely
                 what
                 things
                 doe
                 necessarily
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 then
                 wee
                 must
                 marke
                 precisely
                 where
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 beginneth
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 endeth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 beginneth
                 not
                 at
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 eating
                 ;
                 not
                 before
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 hold
                 the
                 order
                 obserued
                 
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                   videlicet
                   ,
                
                 to
                 be
                 eating
                 another
                 supper
                 before
                 ;
                 but
                 must
                 beginne
                 at
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Iesus
                   tooke
                   Bread
                   ,
                
                 and
                 end
                 with
                 this
                 commandement
                 ,
                 
                   Doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   .
                
                 Betweene
                 these
                 two
                 points
                 the
                 whole
                 doctrine
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 containeth
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   Paul
                
                 professed
                 to
                 haue
                 deliuered
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 Lying
                 ,
                 Sitting
                 ,
                 Standing
                 ,
                 or
                 Kneeling
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 gestures
                 and
                 positions
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 are
                 recommended
                 as
                 necessary
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 Ceremonie
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 be
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Time
                 ,
                 the
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 are
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 
                   Charitie
                
                 and
                 
                   Decencie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 EPILOGVE
                 .
              
               
                 THen
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 wee
                 see
                 the
                 gesture
                 vsed
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 to
                 bee
                 vncertaine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 no
                 necessarie
                 imitation
                 can
                 bee
                 founded
                 thereon
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 more
                 necessary
                 (
                 although
                 it
                 were
                 certaine
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 Order
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 occasioned
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Paschall
                 Supper
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 naked
                 example
                 of
                 Sitting
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 of
                 lying
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 practice
                 following
                 thereon
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 circumstances
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 are
                 not
                 thought
                 to
                 bee
                 necessarie
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 enforce
                 a
                 necessitie
                 for
                 the
                 gesture
                 of
                 Sitting
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 externall
                 habit
                 and
                 preparation
                 
                 wherewith
                 they
                 receiued
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                   videlicet
                   ,
                
                 of
                 bare
                 and
                 cleane
                 washed
                 feet
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 significant
                 Ceremonie
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 better
                 warrant
                 in
                 Scripture
                 then
                 Sitting
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 because
                 Christs
                 example
                 can
                 import
                 no
                 greater
                 necessitie
                 for
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Sitting
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 then
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 practice
                 prooues
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 thinke
                 it
                 not
                 necessarie
                 to
                 bee
                 obserued
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 one
                 wee
                 Stand
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 wee
                 Kneele
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 we
                 command
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 Sit.
                 
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 necessary
                 to
                 bee
                 obserued
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 Pastor
                 :
                 And
                 our
                 practice
                 sheweth
                 that
                 wee
                 thinke
                 it
                 not
                 needfull
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 who
                 most
                 commonly
                 receiueth
                 Standing
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 esteeme
                 not
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 is
                 mentioned
                 expresly
                 to
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 to
                 giue
                 thankes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 blesse
                 twice
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Cup
                 ;
                 much
                 lesse
                 shold
                 we
                 think
                 Sitting
                 to
                 be
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 wherof
                 nothing
                 is
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Institution
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 necessary
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 seeing
                 all
                 things
                 necessarily
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 fully
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Institution
                 ,
                 set
                 downe
                 by
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 great
                 temerity
                 to
                 affirme
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 bee
                 lacking
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             That
             to
             Kneele
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             agreeth
             with
             Decencie
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               How
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               taken
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               THus
               far
               hath
               beene
               reasoned
               against
               the
               opinion
               of
               those
               who
               hold
               Sitting
               to
               be
               a
               necessarie
               Ceremonie
               .
               Now
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               their
               opinion
               ,
               who
               esteeme
               it
               more
               proper
               for
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               then
               Kneeling
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               an
               vsuall
               Table-gesture
               ;
               and
               because
               Kneeling
               being
               abused
               to
               Idolatry
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               ought
               in
               their
               iudgement
               vtterly
               to
               be
               abolished
               in
               that
               
               action
               .
               Then
               to
               begin
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               try
               what
               gesture
               is
               most
               proper
               for
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               Doubtlesse
               ,
               if
               neither
               Lying
               ,
               nor
               Sitting
               ,
               nor
               Standing
               ,
               nor
               Kneeling
               be
               necessarie
               ,
               but
               all
               be
               indifferent
               ,
               that
               gesture
               is
               most
               proper
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               agreeable
               vnto
               the
               rule
               wherby
               things
               indifferent
               should
               be
               determined
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               rule
               of
               Pietie
               ,
               Charitie
               ,
               and
               Decencie
               .
               And
               to
               enter
               this
               tryall
               vvith
               Decencie
               :
               To
               sit
               at
               a
               common
               Table
               ,
               beeing
               in
               our
               times
               most
               vsuall
               ,
               must
               also
               be
               most
               decent
               for
               a
               common
               Table
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               is
               a
               gesture
               most
               decent
               to
               be
               vsed
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               cannot
               be
               well
               affirmed
               ,
               except
               we
               first
               consider
               what
               the
               Lords
               Table
               is
               ;
               whether
               it
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               like
               ,
               or
               different
               from
               a
               common
               Table
               .
               For
               vnderstanding
               this
               point
               the
               better
               ,
               wee
               would
               try
               ,
               how
               the
               Lords
               Table
               is
               taken
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               whether
               for
               the
               materiall
               ,
               whereon
               the
               elements
               are
               set
               and
               consecrate
               ,
               
               and
               where-at
               ,
               and
               where-from
               they
               are
               distributed
               and
               giuen
               .
               For
               if
               thereby
               the
               materiall
               bee
               onely
               and
               chiefly
               vnderstood
               ,
               it
               may
               seeme
               that
               there
               is
               little
               or
               no
               difference
               betwixt
               it
               and
               a
               common
               Table
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Gestures
               and
               Manners
               that
               are
               proper
               for
               the
               one
               ,
               may
               well
               agree
               and
               be
               vsed
               at
               the
               other
               .
               In
               the
               10.
               chap.
               and
               1.
               
               Epist.
               of
               the
               
                 Corinths
                 .
              
               vers
               .
               21.
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 cannot
                 drink
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 deuils
                 :
              
               yee
               cannot
               bee
               partakers
               of
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               table
               of
               deuils
               .
               As
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               taken
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               so
               shall
               we
               finde
               it
               vsed
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               in
               all
               other
               parts
               of
               Scripture
               .
               But
               here
               neither
               by
               the
               Cup
               can
               be
               properly
               meant
               ,
               the
               materiall
               Cup
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               Table
               ,
               the
               materiall
               Table
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               hee
               who
               is
               partaker
               of
               the
               table
               and
               cup
               of
               deuils
               ,
               may
               be
               partaker
               both
               of
               the
               materiall
               Cup
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               
               and
               sit
               at
               the
               materiall
               Table
               ,
               whereat
               it
               is
               giuen
               :
               Yea
               ,
               moreouer
               may
               drinke
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               eate
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               Bodie
               at
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Apostle
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               bee
               partakers
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               :
               whereby
               it
               is
               euident
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               another
               thing
               must
               bee
               meant
               ,
               then
               either
               the
               materiall
               Table
               ,
               or
               the
               symbolicall
               externall
               part
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               onely
               .
               What
               is
               that
               ?
               The
               Bodie
               and
               Bloud
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Bread
               that
               came
               downe
               from
               heauen
               to
               giue
               life
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               by
               a
               certaine
               colour
               of
               speech
               is
               called
               a
               Table
               .
               So
               that
               speech
               set
               downe
               by
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               II.
               chapter
               of
               
                 Numbers
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               fourth
               verse
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 giue
                 vs
                 flesh
                 to
                 eate
                 ?
              
               is
               thus
               expressed
               in
               the
               78.
               
               
                 Psalm
                 .
                 Can
                 God
                 prepare
                 a
                 Table
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ?
              
               Which
               words
               are
               presently
               interpreted
               ,
               ver
               .
               20.
               
               
                 Can
                 hee
                 giue
                 bread
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 prouide
                 flesh
                 for
                 his
                 people
                 ?
              
               
               When
               our
               Sauiour
               promised
               to
               his
               Disciples
               that
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               they
               should
               eate
               and
               drinke
               at
               his
               Table
               ;
               neither
               did
               he
               meane
               by
               his
               Table
               any
               materiall
               Table
               ,
               or
               any
               naturall
               Food
               ,
               but
               that
               blessed
               ,
               eternall
               ,
               glorious
               life
               ,
               communicated
               with
               him
               by
               the
               Father
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               communicate
               with
               them
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               :
               according
               to
               that
               which
               hee
               saith
               in
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
              
               chap.
               6.
               vers
               .
               57.
               
               
                 As
                 the
                 liuing
                 Father
                 hath
                 sent
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 liue
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 that
                 eateth
                 me
                 ,
                 shall
                 liue
                 by
                 mee
                 .
              
               Then
               to
               bee
               short
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               whereof
               we
               are
               partakers
               here
               ,
               and
               that
               whereof
               wee
               shall
               be
               partakers
               in
               heauen
               ,
               at
               the
               great
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               is
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               himselfe
               ,
               his
               Bodie
               ,
               his
               Bloud
               ,
               his
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               his
               Life
               ,
               and
               the
               satiety
               of
               pleasures
               and
               ioyes
               that
               are
               in
               him
               for
               euermore
               .
            
             
               This
               then
               being
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
               whereof
               we
               come
               to
               be
               partakers
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               let
               vs
               see
               what
               manners
               and
               gestures
               are
               most
               decent
               to
               bee
               vsed
               thereat
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Kneeling
               is
               Decent
               .
            
             
               AS
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               no
               place
               is
               more
               proper
               for
               a
               common
               supper
               ,
               then
               a
               faire
               Chamber
               or
               a
               Hall
               ,
               in
               a
               priuate
               house
               or
               Inne
               ,
               and
               no
               time
               fitter
               then
               the
               night
               season
               ,
               or
               at
               euen
               ;
               so
               there
               is
               no
               gesture
               more
               decent
               with
               vs
               then
               sitting
               at
               Table
               .
               But
               if
               the
               day-light
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               Day
               ,
               a
               sacred
               place
               ,
               such
               as
               a
               Temple
               ,
               and
               a
               reuerend
               order
               ,
               such
               as
               to
               receiue
               before
               other
               meate
               ,
               be
               more
               decent
               for
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               a
               common
               supper
               ,
               but
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               So
               a
               religious
               Gesture
               ,
               such
               as
               Kneeling
               ,
               should
               seeme
               more
               decent
               ,
               then
               a
               common
               Gesture
               ,
               
               such
               as
               Sitting
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               not
               a
               common
               Table
               ,
               but
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               An
               Obiection
               taken
               from
               the
               common
               Table-gesture
               ,
               answered
               .
            
             
               IT
               may
               bee
               replyed
               ,
               that
               seeing
               there
               is
               a
               materiall
               Table
               whereon
               very
               bread
               ,
               and
               very
               wine
               are
               set
               ,
               and
               seeing
               we
               eate
               that
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               that
               wine
               externally
               ,
               as
               wee
               doe
               other
               bread
               and
               other
               wine
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               not
               vse
               that
               same
               externall
               Gesture
               that
               wee
               vse
               at
               other
               common-Tables
               ,
               as
               most
               decent
               for
               the
               outward
               action
               ?
               I
               answere
               ,
               first
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               the
               Gesture
               and
               Sitting
               of
               body
               ,
               that
               men
               vse
               when
               they
               eate
               and
               drinke
               :
               Eating
               and
               drinking
               are
               naturall
               actions
               ,
               
               in
               stead
               whereof
               ,
               no
               other
               action
               can
               bee
               vsed
               in
               receiuing
               meate
               and
               drinke
               ,
               but
               the
               gesture
               is
               Moral
               ,
               and
               voluntary
               ,
               and
               changeable
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               Times
               ,
               Places
               ,
               and
               Persons
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               vsed
               :
               and
               therefore
               although
               wee
               eate
               and
               drinke
               externally
               at
               this
               Table
               ,
               as
               we
               doe
               at
               other
               tables
               ,
               because
               wee
               can
               eate
               and
               drinke
               no
               other
               way
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               that
               wee
               should
               vse
               no
               other
               gesture
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               we
               vse
               at
               other
               tables
               ,
               if
               the
               nature
               and
               qualitie
               of
               this
               Table
               require
               another
               Gesture
               then
               that
               which
               is
               common
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Gesture
               is
               voluntary
               ,
               and
               may
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               altered
               ,
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               action
               requireth
               .
               Next
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               bee
               materially
               the
               same
               with
               common
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               yet
               after
               the
               Consecration
               they
               are
               no
               more
               formally
               the
               same
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               
               be
               esteemed
               no
               more
               for
               common
               food
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               mysticall
               symbolls
               of
               the
               Bodie
               and
               Bloud
               of
               the
               Lord.
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Table
               ,
               in
               matter
               and
               forme
               is
               like
               other
               tables
               ,
               but
               in
               vse
               differeth
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               a
               spirituall
               Table
               from
               a
               carnall
               ,
               a
               celestiall
               from
               a
               terrestriall
               :
               And
               who
               knoweth
               not
               ,
               that
               our
               manners
               and
               gestures
               must
               bee
               composed
               ,
               neither
               according
               to
               the
               matter
               ,
               nor
               forme
               of
               the
               Table
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               vse
               wherefore
               it
               is
               appointed
               ?
               For
               what
               is
               the
               cause
               when
               men
               come
               to
               the
               table
               of
               Exchange
               ,
               for
               to
               receiue
               money
               ,
               that
               they
               vse
               other
               forme
               and
               gesture
               then
               at
               a
               table
               appointed
               for
               meate
               ?
               Is
               it
               because
               they
               differ
               in
               matter
               and
               shape
               ?
               No
               verily
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               vse
               is
               different
               :
               Therefore
               at
               these
               wee
               vse
               such
               gestures
               ,
               and
               motions
               ,
               as
               is
               meete
               for
               receiuing
               of
               money
               ;
               at
               this
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               most
               commodious
               for
               easing
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               and
               receiuing
               of
               
               meat
               :
               Euen
               so
               ,
               our
               gesture
               at
               this
               sacred
               Table
               ,
               whereon
               our
               spirituall
               food
               is
               set
               and
               presented
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               proportioned
               to
               the
               matter
               and
               forme
               of
               the
               Table
               ,
               which
               is
               common
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               vse
               wherefore
               it
               is
               appointed
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               giuing
               and
               receiuing
               of
               the
               sacred
               Mysteries
               ,
               and
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Bodie
               and
               Bloud
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               which
               thereby
               are
               offered
               and
               deliuered
               to
               all
               worthy
               receiuers
               .
               To
               this
               diuine
               and
               holy
               vse
               ,
               as
               all
               our
               manners
               ,
               behauiour
               ,
               and
               carriage
               should
               bee
               framed
               ,
               so
               should
               the
               Gesture
               and
               position
               of
               our
               bodies
               bee
               ;
               Otherwise
               if
               any
               man
               thinke
               that
               wee
               should
               vse
               the
               same
               gesture
               &
               manners
               at
               this
               Table
               ,
               that
               are
               decent
               to
               bee
               vsed
               at
               other
               Tables
               :
               What
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               at
               this
               Table
               wee
               vse
               no
               speech
               nor
               conference
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               but
               in
               silence
               meditate
               with
               our selues
               ?
               Why
               sport
               we
               not
               ,
               nor
               are
               merry
               ,
               but
               carry
               a
               modest
               and
               
               graue
               countenance
               ?
               Why
               are
               our
               heads
               bare
               ,
               and
               not
               couered
               ?
               What
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               wee
               touch
               nothing
               presented
               on
               this
               Table
               ,
               before
               that
               it
               be
               offered
               vnto
               vs
               ?
               Take
               nothing
               before
               we
               be
               commanded
               ?
               Neither
               eate
               nor
               drink
               before
               we
               bee
               instructed
               what
               to
               eate
               and
               drinke
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               end
               ?
               Why
               are
               all
               our
               maners
               ,
               rites
               ,
               and
               gestures
               vsuall
               at
               other
               Tables
               ,
               so
               changed
               at
               this
               ?
               Why
               is
               this
               silence
               ,
               this
               grauity
               ,
               this
               meditation
               ,
               the
               reuerence
               of
               the
               bare-head
               ,
               this
               abstinence
               from
               touching
               ,
               from
               taking
               ,
               from
               eating
               ,
               from
               drinking
               ,
               before
               the
               offer
               ,
               the
               command
               &
               word
               of
               instruction
               ?
               Why
               ?
               Because
               the
               vse
               of
               this
               Table
               being
               meerely
               Religious
               ,
               Spirituall
               and
               Diuine
               ,
               is
               so
               farre
               different
               from
               the
               vse
               of
               other
               Tables
               :
               For
               heere
               ,
               besides
               the
               materiall
               Table
               that
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               bodie
               sees
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               spirituall
               Table
               that
               should
               be
               obiected
               to
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               beside
               the
               externall
               
               elements
               and
               other
               celestiall
               and
               eternall
               food
               ,
               which
               thy
               heart
               should
               perceiue
               .
               These
               are
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               symbolicall
               vestures
               wherein
               Christ
               is
               wrapped
               vp
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               his
               Bodie
               and
               his
               Bloud
               ;
               therefore
               is
               it
               that
               we
               feare
               ,
               or
               should
               feare
               ,
               to
               touch
               the
               sacred
               things
               ,
               before
               our
               hand
               and
               our
               mouthes
               be
               sanctified
               by
               that
               diuine
               Precept
               ,
               
                 Take
                 ,
                 eate
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 yee
                 all
                 hereof
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               receiue
               ,
               before
               our
               mindes
               and
               hearts
               bee
               prepared
               and
               sanctified
               with
               knowledge
               and
               faith
               ,
               by
               the
               Sacramentall
               word
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 broken
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 This
                 cup
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 in
                 my
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Doe
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 mee
                 :
              
               By
               the
               which
               word
               the
               vaile
               is
               remoued
               ,
               the
               Mysterie
               is
               opened
               vp
               ,
               the
               garments
               and
               symbolicall
               vestures
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               Christ
               is
               made
               naked
               ,
               and
               is
               exposed
               as
               really
               to
               the
               eye
               of
               our
               minde
               ,
               and
               to
               faith
               ,
               the
               
               hand
               of
               our
               heart
               ,
               as
               the
               sacred
               symbols
               are
               to
               our
               externall
               senses
               .
               The
               respect
               therefore
               that
               is
               due
               to
               him
               who
               is
               the
               spirituall
               Table
               ,
               and
               the
               bread
               of
               Life
               ,
               whom
               the
               hid
               man
               of
               the
               heart
               sees
               and
               perceiues
               there
               really
               present
               ,
               makes
               all
               our
               deuotion
               and
               religious
               reuerence
               ;
               for
               this
               respect
               a
               choyce
               is
               made
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               common
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               sacred
               time
               &
               place
               for
               this
               actiō
               ;
               for
               this
               respect
               we
               come
               fasting
               ,
               preferring
               our
               spirituall
               food
               to
               our
               naturall
               :
               for
               this
               respect
               all
               our
               manner
               and
               carriage
               is
               holy
               and
               reuerend
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               Shall
               wee
               esteeme
               Sitting
               a
               common
               Table-gesture
               ,
               and
               therefore
               dis-conforme
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               carriage
               ,
               that
               is
               sacred
               ,
               more
               decent
               for
               this
               heauenly
               Table
               ,
               then
               Kneeling
               ,
               a
               Religious
               gesture
               ,
               and
               therfore
               most
               conforme
               both
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Table
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               Religious
               manner
               and
               behauiour
               ,
               that
               wee
               vse
               thereat
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               An
               Obiection
               taken
               from
               Custome
               answered
               .
            
             
               THIS
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               shall
               satisfie
               a
               modest
               spirit
               ,
               that
               searches
               for
               verity
               ,
               and
               striues
               not
               for
               the
               victory
               :
               But
               if
               any
               list
               to
               be
               contentious
               ,
               and
               pleade
               from
               Custome
               ,
               that
               Kneeling
               cannot
               be
               decent
               ,
               because
               custome
               maketh
               Decencie
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Custome
               to
               Kneele
               at
               a
               Table
               ;
               I
               grant
               it
               is
               not
               the
               custome
               at
               a
               common-Table
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               commodious
               ;
               for
               commodity
               maketh
               Custome
               ,
               and
               Custome
               maketh
               Decencie
               in
               things
               of
               this
               kinde
               .
               It
               is
               not
               commodious
               ,
               for
               it
               were
               wearisome
               and
               painefull
               ,
               to
               kneele
               so
               long
               time
               as
               an
               ordinary
               supper
               will
               last
               ,
               wherunto
               men
               come
               to
               refresh
               their
               bodies
               ,
               both
               with
               ease
               and
               meate
               :
               But
               the
               time
               being
               short
               that
               is
               spent
               
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               seeing
               men
               come
               thereto
               ,
               not
               to
               ease
               and
               feed
               their
               bodies
               ,
               but
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               worke
               their
               owne
               saluation
               ,
               certainely
               ,
               to
               Kneele
               for
               such
               a
               space
               cannot
               bee
               painefull
               nor
               wearisome
               to
               those
               who
               are
               holy
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               whole
               in
               body
               (
               sickenesse
               and
               infirmitie
               makes
               exception
               )
               and
               therefore
               although
               Kneeling
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               hath
               not
               bin
               in
               custome
               at
               common
               Tables
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               incommodious
               and
               wearisome
               :
               yet
               it
               hath
               beene
               in
               vse
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               farre
               longer
               then
               Sitting
               ,
               and
               is
               more
               vniuersally
               receiued
               in
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               :
               For
               we
               must
               grant
               ,
               that
               before
               Sitting
               ,
               Kneeling
               hath
               beene
               vsed
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               neere
               foure
               hundred
               yeeres
               at
               least
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               it
               may
               bee
               maintained
               with
               very
               good
               reason
               :
               Certainely
               it
               may
               bee
               presumed
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               beene
               in
               practice
               in
               all
               ages
               aboue
               ,
               euer
               vntill
               yee
               be
               able
               to
               designe
               some
               time
               when
               
               another
               gesture
               hath
               beene
               in
               vse
               .
               The
               induction
               of
               foure
               hundred
               yeeres
               must
               either
               put
               you
               to
               an
               instance
               or
               silence
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               An
               Answer
               to
               the
               instance
               of
               Honorius
               .
            
             
               AND
               heere
               let
               me
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               instance
               of
               
                 Honorius
              
               will
               not
               serue
               :
               
               for
               
                 Honorius
              
               did
               onely
               ordaine
               ,
               after
               the
               consecration
               ,
               
               at
               the
               eleuation
               of
               the
               Host
               (
               so
               they
               call
               the
               Sacramentall
               Bread
               )
               that
               the
               people
               should
               reuerently
               bow
               themselues
               ,
               that
               is
               Kneele
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               by
               the
               constant
               practice
               whereby
               obedience
               hath
               been
               giuen
               to
               this
               Canon
               .
               This
               belongeth
               not
               to
               gesture
               vsed
               at
               the
               receiuing
               :
               for
               in
               euery
               Masse
               at
               the
               eleuation
               the
               people
               kneeled
               and
               adored
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               done
               before
               
               that
               either
               the
               Priest
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               they
               ,
               receiued
               ;
               yea
               ,
               when
               after
               the
               people
               did
               not
               receiue
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               the
               Priest
               himselfe
               alone
               ,
               which
               was
               most
               frequent
               in
               these
               last
               times
               ,
               wherein
               the
               people
               receiued
               but
               once
               in
               the
               yeere
               .
               But
               at
               what
               time
               ,
               and
               by
               whose
               authoritie
               Kneeling
               began
               to
               be
               vsed
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               at
               the
               receiuing
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               I
               hope
               shall
               not
               bee
               certainly
               designed
               .
               For
               by
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               
                 Honorius
              
               Canon
               seemeth
               to
               import
               ,
               that
               before
               his
               time
               ,
               the
               people
               vsed
               to
               Kneele
               ,
               when
               they
               receiued
               ;
               because
               it
               ordaineth
               that
               they
               should
               only
               Kneele
               at
               the
               eleuation
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               the
               receiuing
               ,
               which
               doubtlesse
               ,
               it
               would
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               in
               custome
               before
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               probable
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               receiuing
               they
               should
               haue
               beene
               ordained
               to
               haue
               giuen
               the
               same
               reuerence
               that
               they
               were
               appointed
               to
               giue
               at
               the
               eleuation
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               beene
               already
               in
               practise
               ,
               &
               therfore
               needles
               to
               be
               inioined
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
               An
               answere
               to
               the
               instance
               brought
               from
               the
               Custome
               of
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               .
            
             
               ANother
               instance
               is
               brought
               frō
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               .
               It
               was
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               not
               to
               Kneele
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               nor
               from
               Pasche
               till
               Whitsunday
               ,
               at
               any
               time
               in
               their
               Prayer
               ;
               
               &
               by
               a
               Canon
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               
                 Nice
                 ,
              
               this
               custome
               was
               allowed
               ,
               and
               commended
               to
               all
               Churches
               .
               Therefore
               vpon
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               and
               during
               the
               whole
               time
               ,
               from
               Pasche
               till
               Whitsunday
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               likely
               that
               they
               receiued
               the
               Sacrament
               Standing
               :
               and
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Dionysius
                 Alexandrinus
              
               making
               mention
               of
               one
               who
               receiued
               the
               Sacrament
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               stāding
               at
               the
               
               Table
               ,
               confirmeth
               this
               strongly
               .
               This
               instance
               I
               admit
               for
               the
               Lords
               day
               ;
               and
               for
               these
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               did
               not
               Kneele
               :
               for
               other
               times
               and
               dayes
               ,
               it
               maketh
               no
               probation
               ;
               seeing
               on
               other
               dayes
               ,
               and
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               they
               might
               and
               did
               pray
               Kneeling
               .
               Now
               although
               this
               instance
               may
               seeme
               to
               make
               somewhat
               against
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               first
               view
               ;
               yet
               being
               better
               considered
               ,
               it
               fauoureth
               the
               cause
               ,
               that
               wee
               defend
               very
               much
               :
               For
               first
               ,
               if
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               did
               stand
               sometimes
               at
               the
               Table
               ,
               and
               receiued
               :
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               esteeme
               Sitting
               to
               be
               a
               necessarie
               gesture
               .
               Next
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               Table
               we
               should
               carry
               our selues
               as
               equall
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               plead
               for
               the
               Liberties
               and
               Priuiledges
               of
               a
               Table
               :
               for
               in
               those
               dayes
               wee
               reade
               of
               none
               that
               stood
               at
               Table
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               Supper
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               serued
               .
               Therefore
               it
               was
               ordained
               as
               a
               punishment
               of
               ignominie
               
               to
               be
               inflicted
               on
               Souldiours
               :
               
                 Vt
                 cibum
                 potumque
                 caperent
                 in
                 coena
                 stantes
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               sup
               standing
               on
               their
               feet
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               here
               I
               marke
               ,
               that
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               did
               vse
               the
               same
               gesture
               in
               receiuing
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               they
               vsed
               in
               praying
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               wee
               would
               aduise
               with
               them
               ,
               what
               gesture
               they
               would
               esteeme
               most
               decent
               for
               our
               times
               ,
               they
               should
               answere
               ,
               That
               which
               we
               are
               most
               accustomed
               to
               vse
               at
               publike
               prayer
               .
               The
               custome
               then
               of
               Standing
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               and
               from
               Pasche
               till
               Whitsunday
               ,
               being
               now
               euanished
               and
               worne
               out
               many
               hundreth
               yeeres
               since
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               thereof
               ,
               Kneeling
               receiued
               ;
               Kneeling
               now
               is
               the
               most
               decent
               gesture
               that
               can
               bee
               vsed
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               For
               if
               you
               reason
               well
               from
               our
               Sauiours
               Lying
               (
               had
               it
               beene
               a
               necessarie
               ceremony
               )
               to
               proue
               Sitting
               that
               hath
               succeeded
               :
               Then
               this
               Argument
               must
               be
               strong
               from
               Standing
               
               at
               Prayer
               and
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               to
               prooue
               that
               now
               Kneeling
               should
               be
               vsed
               ,
               which
               hath
               succeeded
               Standing
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               most
               frequently
               vsed
               in
               the
               time
               of
               publike
               prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 EPILOGVS
                 .
              
               
                 THen
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 If
                 either
                 wee
                 shall
                 throughly
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 gesture
                 is
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 so
                 sacred
                 an
                 action
                 ;
                 or
                 what
                 gesture
                 thereat
                 may
                 bee
                 most
                 euidently
                 proued
                 to
                 haue
                 had
                 longest
                 custome
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 or
                 what
                 gesture
                 is
                 yet
                 most
                 vniuersally
                 receiued
                 in
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 ;
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 did
                 vse
                 the
                 same
                 gesture
                 at
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 that
                 they
                 vsed
                 at
                 publike
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 I
                 hope
                 no
                 gesture
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 more
                 decent
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Religious
                 gesture
                 of
                 Kneeling
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 Decencie
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             That
             it
             agreeth
             with
             Pietie
             ,
             to
             Kneele
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               That
               Pietie
               requireth
               a
               most
               Religious
               Gesture
               .
            
             
               I
               Come
               next
               to
               Pietie
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               Pietie
               ,
               there
               be
               none
               of
               vs
               ,
               that
               doe
               not
               plead
               for
               Kneeling
               in
               deed
               ,
               when
               wee
               teach
               our
               people
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               not
               to
               settle
               their
               thoughts
               and
               mindes
               vpon
               the
               externall
               things
               ;
               but
               to
               lift
               vp
               their
               hearts
               from
               earth
               to
               heauen
               :
               from
               the
               Pastor
               who
               giues
               the
               externall
               element
               ,
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               that
               giueth
               his
               
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               to
               God
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               who
               giueth
               himselfe
               :
               from
               the
               Symbols
               ;
               the
               Bread
               and
               the
               Cup
               ;
               to
               the
               Bread
               that
               came
               downe
               from
               Heauen
               ;
               to
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               therfore
               exhorteth
               them
               ,
               that
               as
               their
               hand
               is
               ready
               ;
               so
               their
               hearts
               may
               be
               prepared
               ,
               and
               their
               minds
               ,
               to
               receiue
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               with
               faith
               and
               thankfulnes
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               come
               with
               a
               Religious
               resolution
               in
               this
               action
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               action
               ,
               to
               celebrate
               the
               remembrance
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               till
               his
               comming
               againe
               .
               All
               these
               considerations
               ,
               and
               diuine
               Meditations
               ,
               whereunto
               we
               stirre
               vp
               our
               people
               ;
               (
               First
               ,
               of
               the
               order
               and
               forme
               of
               giuing
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               of
               the
               gift
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               of
               the
               manner
               how
               we
               receiue
               :
               Fourthly
               ,
               of
               the
               nature
               and
               chiefe
               ends
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               )
               do
               al
               most
               euidently
               proue
               &
               euince
               ,
               that
               Pietie
               craueth
               of
               vs
               a
               most
               Religious
               gesture
               to
               bee
               vsed
               in
               this
               action
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               The
               consideration
               of
               the
               giuer
               :
               and
               the
               maner
               of
               the
               Donation
               .
            
             
               LEt
               vs
               take
               a
               view
               of
               euery
               one
               of
               them
               seuerally
               .
               The
               giuer
               ,
               from
               whose
               hand
               wee
               should
               receiue
               the
               bread
               of
               Life
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               seruant
               ,
               such
               as
               couereth
               our
               tables
               ,
               brings
               our
               dishes
               ,
               serues
               and
               fils
               our
               cups
               ,
               to
               whom
               wee
               owe
               no
               reuerence
               .
               He
               that
               here
               presenteth
               and
               propineth
               vs
               with
               these
               inestimable
               benefits
               ,
               is
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               God
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               vnto
               whom
               when
               we
               present
               our
               gifts
               .
               If
               we
               should
               Kneele
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               taught
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               in
               
                 Micha
                 ,
                 chap.
                 6.
                 verse
              
               6.
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Wherewith
                 shall
                 I
                 come
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 bow
                 my selfe
                 before
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 ?
                 Shall
                 I
                 come
                 before
                 him
                 with
                 
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 ?
                 with
                 Calues
                 of
                 a
                 yeere
                 old
                 :
              
               How
               much
               more
               should
               wee
               come
               and
               bow
               our selues
               before
               him
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               to
               receiue
               at
               his
               hand
               the
               greatest
               benefit
               in
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               
                 The
                 body
                 and
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 the
                 character
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 :
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ;
                 the
                 treasure
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ;
                 another
                 himselfe
                 ?
              
               And
               vnto
               this
               shall
               we
               finde
               our selues
               much
               more
               bound
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               considered
               after
               what
               manner
               this
               gift
               is
               giuen
               ,
               
                 Euery
                 good
                 gift
                 commeth
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 lights
                 :
              
               and
               so
               should
               wee
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               bee
               ;
               but
               God
               giues
               not
               euery
               gift
               with
               a
               solemne
               externall
               testification
               of
               his
               Donation
               ,
               made
               as
               it
               were
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               not
               in
               generall
               ,
               but
               in
               particular
               to
               euery
               one
               that
               receiueth
               ,
               as
               hee
               doth
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               .
               Other
               benefits
               he
               bestoweth
               by
               ordinarie
               meanes
               of
               his
               creatures
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               secret
               prouidence
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               that
               the
               action
               of
               
               Donation
               is
               not
               perceiued
               ,
               at
               the
               instant
               of
               giuing
               and
               receiuing
               ,
               but
               is
               after
               knowne
               by
               fruition
               of
               the
               benefit
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               then
               is
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               seene
               and
               felt
               with
               Thanksgiuing
               ,
               either
               priuately
               ,
               or
               publikely
               ,
               as
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               benefit
               requireth
               .
               So
               the
               Leper
               ,
               
               when
               he
               did
               finde
               and
               feele
               that
               hee
               was
               cured
               of
               his
               Leprosie
               ,
               returned
               and
               gaue
               thankes
               :
               the
               operation
               and
               working
               of
               the
               cure
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               perceiue
               ,
               till
               it
               was
               perfected
               .
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               receiue
               a
               benefit
               sent
               to
               vs
               by
               a
               Prince
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               his
               seruant
               ,
               our
               equall
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               our
               owne
               seruant
               or
               inferiour
               ;
               and
               to
               receiue
               it
               from
               his
               owne
               hand
               deliuering
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               state
               ,
               and
               pompe
               openly
               in
               presence
               of
               his
               people
               .
               As
               this
               deliuering
               and
               receiuing
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               compared
               with
               that
               ;
               no
               more
               is
               the
               gesture
               and
               reuerence
               ,
               whereby
               it
               should
               be
               expressed
               :
               a
               word
               there
               ,
               
               may
               suffice
               to
               declare
               our
               thankefulnesse
               ;
               but
               here
               ,
               a
               word
               ,
               a
               bare
               head
               ,
               a
               beck
               ,
               are
               all
               scarce
               sufficient
               ,
               when
               we
               receiue
               the
               benefit
               of
               peace
               and
               prosperitie
               ,
               by
               the
               Kings
               good
               gouernment
               .
               If
               in
               our
               hearts
               wee
               acknowledge
               that
               benefit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               our
               prayers
               cōmend
               him
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               ready
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               our
               thankefulnes
               is
               sufficiently
               expressed
               .
               So
               when
               God
               by
               his
               secret
               prouidence
               blesseth
               vs
               ;
               or
               by
               any
               of
               his
               creatures
               ;
               either
               our
               Superiours
               ,
               equals
               ,
               or
               inferiours
               ,
               doth
               vs
               good
               ;
               If
               in
               our
               Chamber
               secretly
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Temple
               openly
               ,
               after
               the
               receiuing
               ,
               we
               declare
               our selues
               thankefull
               ;
               it
               is
               inough
               .
               But
               when
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               God
               openly
               before
               his
               people
               professeth
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               giuing
               and
               deliuering
               to
               vs
               the
               greatest
               benefit
               that
               can
               be
               giuen
               :
               certainely
               not
               onely
               should
               there
               bee
               before
               and
               after
               the
               gifts
               receiued
               ,
               thankes
               giuen
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               giuing
               and
               receiuing
               ,
               such
               
               reuerence
               vsed
               ,
               as
               may
               sufficiently
               declare
               and
               testifie
               how
               highly
               we
               esteeme
               of
               the
               greatnesse
               and
               goodnes
               of
               the
               Giuer
               ;
               and
               how
               vnworthy
               we
               thinke
               our selues
               to
               be
               of
               his
               inestimable
               beneficence
               ,
               what
               gesture
               is
               meetest
               to
               bee
               vsed
               ,
               according
               to
               Piety
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ;
               whether
               Sitting
               ,
               or
               Kneeling
               ,
               let
               them
               iudge
               that
               haue
               vnderstanding
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               A
               consideration
               of
               the
               gift
               .
            
             
               SEcondly
               ,
               if
               wee
               consider
               the
               gift
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               bread
               that
               perisheth
               ,
               which
               is
               lesse
               worth
               then
               the
               life
               ,
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               saith
               ,
               but
               is
               the
               Bread
               of
               God
               that
               came
               down
               from
               heauen
               ,
               to
               giue
               life
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               a
               food
               more
               precious
               then
               all
               creatures
               ;
               and
               therefore
               such
               a
               food
               as
               wee
               are
               commanded
               in
               the
               very
               Sacrament
               
               to
               discerne
               from
               common
               naturall
               food
               ,
               and
               to
               eate
               that
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               the
               Cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               worthily
               ,
               except
               we
               would
               prooue
               guiltie
               of
               indignitie
               done
               to
               the
               Bodie
               and
               Bloud
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               :
               In
               the
               which
               warning
               ,
               as
               faith
               ,
               and
               a
               religious
               disposition
               is
               required
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               so
               an
               externall
               reuerence
               answerable
               thereto
               should
               be
               in
               the
               externall
               action
               ;
               for
               this
               the
               very
               word
               importeth
               :
               
                 Therefore
                 hee
                 that
                 eateth
                 this
                 Bread
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 drinketh
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 vnworthily
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 guiltie
                 of
                 the
                 Bodie
                 and
                 Bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               And
               after
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 vnworthily
                 ,
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 iudgement
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 hath
                 not
                 discerned
                 the
                 Lords
                 Bodie
                 .
              
               This
               eating
               and
               drinking
               here
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               externall
               receiuing
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               for
               the
               spirituall
               and
               inward
               eating
               and
               drinking
               admitteth
               no
               vnworthinesse
               ;
               but
               is
               performed
               with
               such
               discretion
               ,
               as
               giues
               to
               Christ
               the
               
               reuerence
               that
               is
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               both
               in
               outward
               action
               ,
               and
               inward
               affection
               :
               But
               the
               externall
               action
               of
               eating
               and
               drinking
               may
               be
               vnworthily
               performed
               ,
               if
               either
               it
               be
               done
               in
               hypocrisie
               or
               profanely
               .
               I
               call
               that
               to
               eate
               and
               drink
               in
               hypocrisie
               ,
               when
               an
               hypocrite
               giueth
               all
               due
               and
               externall
               reuerence
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               hath
               neither
               faith
               ,
               nor
               the
               true
               and
               right
               estimation
               that
               he
               should
               haue
               of
               the
               spirituall
               benefit
               .
               To
               eate
               profanely
               ,
               is
               both
               to
               eate
               without
               the
               outward
               and
               inward
               reuerence
               ,
               that
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Bodie
               and
               Bloud
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ;
               for
               no
               man
               wants
               the
               outward
               reuerence
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               hath
               not
               the
               inward
               .
               They
               who
               thinke
               that
               the
               vnworthinesse
               onely
               consisteth
               in
               the
               want
               of
               faith
               and
               inward
               reuerence
               ,
               must
               thinke
               hypocrites
               onely
               to
               eate
               vnworthily
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               certaine
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Apostle
               findeth
               no
               fault
               with
               the
               hypocrisie
               or
               superstition
               
               of
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
              
               but
               with
               their
               profanenesse
               ;
               for
               comming
               drunken
               ,
               for
               eschewing
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               despising
               the
               Church
               :
               so
               this
               vnworthinesse
               was
               as
               well
               in
               their
               outward
               behauiour
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               inward
               disposition
               :
               And
               so
               consequently
               the
               Apostle
               would
               haue
               vs
               to
               discerne
               the
               Lords
               Bodie
               ,
               not
               by
               our
               inward
               estimation
               onely
               ,
               but
               by
               our
               outward
               carriage
               and
               gesture
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bee
               seene
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               wee
               doe
               chiefly
               consider
               and
               respect
               ,
               not
               the
               outward
               and
               symbolicall
               elements
               ,
               but
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               the
               Bodie
               and
               Bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               thereto
               we
               compose
               and
               frame
               our selues
               and
               our
               manners
               ;
               which
               if
               wee
               doe
               ,
               this
               question
               is
               at
               a
               point
               :
               For
               what
               gesture
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               can
               make
               a
               more
               euident
               difference
               betwixt
               Christs
               Bodie
               ,
               the
               Bread
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               other
               common
               Bread
               ,
               by
               giuing
               thereto
               such
               reuerence
               as
               best
               beseemeth
               
               the
               dignitie
               and
               worthinesse
               thereof
               ,
               then
               the
               humble
               and
               religious
               gesture
               of
               Kneeling
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               receiuing
               .
            
             
               THirdly
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               the
               spirituall
               receiuing
               ,
               which
               we
               know
               consisteth
               in
               faith
               :
               
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 commeth
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
                 shall
                 neuer
                 hunger
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 shall
                 neuer
                 thirst
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               after
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 beleeues
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 hath
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 raise
                 him
                 vp
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Augustine
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 Wherefore
                 preparest
                 thou
                 thy
                 teeth
                 and
                 thy
                 belly
                 ?
                 Beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 eaten
                 .
              
               This
               faith
               is
               accompanied
               with
               two
               inseparable
               companions
               in
               this
               action
               ,
               Prayer
               and
               Thankes-giuing
               :
               for
               first
               ,
               no
               man
               commeth-worthily
               to
               this
               Table
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               commeth
               with
               a
               
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               righteousnes
               and
               life
               in
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               hee
               commeth
               to
               receiue
               :
               for
               vnto
               such
               onely
               as
               are
               thus
               disposed
               ,
               the
               inuitation
               and
               promise
               is
               made
               ;
               
                 Esay
                 55.
                 
                 Ho
                 ,
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 thirsteth
                 ,
                 come
                 yee
                 to
                 the
                 waters
                 .
                 Math.
                 5.
                 
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 filled
                 .
                 Luk.
                 1.
                 53.
                 
                 Hee
                 hath
                 filled
                 the
                 hungry
                 with
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rich
                 he
                 hath
                 sent
                 away
                 emptie
                 .
                 Psal.
                 22.
                 26.
                 
                 The
                 poore
                 shall
                 eate
                 and
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               exhortation
               vsed
               by
               the
               Minister
               before
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               these
               words
               wee
               haue
               in
               our
               booke
               :
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 comming
                 hither
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 protestation
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 vpright
                 and
                 iust
                 in
                 our
                 liues
                 ,
                 but
                 contrariwise
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 seeke
                 our
                 life
                 and
                 perfection
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               With
               this
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               spirituall
               appetite
               ,
               we
               should
               come
               eate
               and
               drinke
               :
               And
               what
               is
               this
               ,
               but
               the
               feruent
               prayer
               that
               the
               heart
               is
               offering
               to
               God
               ,
               
               while
               the
               hand
               is
               receiuing
               ,
               and
               the
               mouth
               is
               eating
               ?
               For
               the
               substance
               of
               prayer
               consisteth
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               voyces
               of
               the
               mouth
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               wishes
               of
               the
               heart
               to
               God
               ,
               whereof
               the
               voyces
               are
               but
               significant
               signes
               .
               With
               prayer
               then
               wee
               come
               and
               receiue
               ,
               and
               our
               receiuing
               is
               in
               faith
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               humility
               ,
               which
               in
               her selfe
               acknowledgeth
               nothing
               but
               miserie
               ,
               and
               therfore
               renouncing
               her selfe
               ,
               fleeth
               to
               the
               store-house
               and
               fountaine
               of
               mercy
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               there
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               ,
               feedeth
               and
               resteth
               vpon
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               eternall
               Testament
               confirmed
               thereby
               ;
               the
               sense
               whereof
               is
               more
               pleasant
               and
               sweete
               to
               the
               taste
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               then
               the
               hony
               ,
               &
               the
               hony-comb
               is
               to
               the
               taste
               of
               the
               mouth
               .
               For
               was
               there
               euer
               any
               thing
               more
               pleasant
               ,
               then
               the
               meditation
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               penitent
               soule
               ,
               which
               being
               wearied
               before
               vnder
               the
               burthen
               of
               
               sinne
               ,
               and
               bruised
               vnder
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               well
               knoweth
               and
               is
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               borne
               our
               griefes
               and
               carried
               our
               sorrowes
               ;
               
                 That
                 hee
                 was
                 wounded
                 for
                 our
                 transgressions
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 bruised
                 for
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 chastisement
                 of
                 our
                 peace
                 was
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 his
                 stripes
                 we
                 were
                 healed
                 .
              
               Thus
               by
               the
               meditation
               of
               faith
               ,
               we
               eate
               ,
               we
               drinke
               ,
               and
               feed
               on
               Christ
               with
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               ioy
               that
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               .
               And
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               this
               ioy
               ,
               pleasure
               and
               delectation
               ,
               that
               wee
               haue
               in
               tasting
               the
               sweetnesse
               and
               goodnesse
               that
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               can
               possesse
               the
               soule
               without
               thankefulnes
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               such
               estimation
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               such
               affection
               towards
               him
               ,
               as
               presently
               resolueth
               in
               most
               earnest
               wishes
               and
               desires
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               might
               ioyne
               with
               vs
               in
               setting
               forth
               his
               prayses
               ?
               Now
               what
               are
               these
               wishes
               and
               desires
               ,
               issuing
               from
               the
               ardent
               affection
               of
               loue
               ,
               kindled
               
               by
               a
               liuely
               and
               feeling
               faith
               ,
               but
               a
               true
               inward
               rendring
               of
               thankes
               ?
               
                 Nam
                 gratiam
                 qui
                 habet
                 ,
                 refert
                 ;
              
               for
               hee
               that
               hath
               a
               thankefull
               heart
               ,
               after
               this
               sort
               ,
               giues
               thanks
               to
               God
               indeed
               .
               So
               Christ
               is
               spiritually
               receiued
               ,
               first
               ,
               when
               with
               our
               eyes
               and
               eares
               wee
               deuoute
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Tertullian
              
               saith
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               by
               these
               things
               that
               wee
               see
               and
               heare
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               wee
               call
               to
               remembrance
               the
               breaking
               of
               his
               Bodie
               ,
               and
               sheading
               of
               his
               Bloud
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               b
               when
               with
               a
               spirituall
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               the
               righteousnesse
               that
               wee
               know
               to
               bein
               him
               ,
               we
               c
               ruminate
               ,
               we
               chew
               and
               eate
               not
               with
               the
               mouth
               and
               the
               teeth
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               the
               serious
               thoughts
               of
               a
               celestiall
               meditation
               ,
               his
               death
               and
               Passion
               ,
               vntill
               wee
               haue
               sucked
               and
               drawne
               out
               of
               it
               by
               diuine
               contemplation
               the
               full
               assurance
               of
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               saluation
               :
               d
               And
               finally
               ,
               digest
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               death
               ,
               
               not
               in
               our
               belly
               ,
               but
               in
               our
               brest
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               depths
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               by
               trusting
               in
               the
               All-sufficient
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               grace
               and
               goodnesse
               ;
               yea
               ,
               of
               the
               God-head
               it selfe
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               wherewith
               our
               soules
               being
               satiate
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               fatnesse
               and
               sweetnesse
               of
               Marrow
               ,
               are
               enlarged
               with
               ioyes
               ,
               and
               filled
               with
               the
               wishes
               and
               desires
               of
               his
               eternall
               praise
               and
               glory
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               testifie
               our
               spirituall
               receiuing
               of
               Christ
               in
               faith
               ,
               by
               the
               outward
               actions
               of
               taking
               ,
               eating
               ,
               and
               drinking
               :
               So
               should
               we
               testifie
               the
               serious
               wishes
               and
               desires
               of
               the
               heart
               for
               our
               owne
               saluation
               and
               his
               glory
               ,
               with
               such
               an
               outward
               gesture
               and
               carriage
               of
               bodie
               ,
               as
               is
               most
               agreeable
               to
               such
               sacred
               affections
               ,
               and
               exercises
               of
               the
               soule
               in
               this
               action
               .
               And
               what
               is
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               humility
               of
               faith
               ,
               wherein
               we
               receiue
               ,
               and
               the
               hearty
               prayer
               and
               thankesgiuing
               ,
               wherewith
               wee
               receiue
               ,
               then
               the
               lowly
               and
               deuout
               
               bowing
               of
               our
               Knees
               .
               Then
               to
               conclude
               vpon
               these
               three
               considerations
               :
               first
               ,
               of
               the
               giuer
               and
               maner
               of
               giuing
               ;
               next
               ,
               of
               the
               gift
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               receiuing
               ,
               I
               ground
               and
               build
               this
               Argument
               :
            
             
               Whatsoeuer
               Gift
               our
               Sauiour
               deliuereth
               to
               all
               not
               coniunctly
               ,
               but
               seuerally
               to
               euery
               one
               of
               them
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               not
               coniunctly
               ,
               but
               seuerally
               should
               receiue
               from
               his
               hand
               with
               Prayer
               and
               Thankesgiuing
               ,
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               solemne
               act
               of
               Diuine
               Worship
               :
            
             
               A
               gift
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               is
               giuen
               ,
               and
               should
               bee
               taken
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               may
               bee
               very
               lawfully
               receiued
               by
               euery
               one
               reuerently
               sitting
               on
               his
               Knees
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Body
               and
               Bloud
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               a
               gift
               that
               is
               giuen
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               taken
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               :
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               Bodie
               and
               Bloud
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               may
               very
               
               lawfully
               be
               receiued
               by
               euery
               one
               reuerently
               sitting
               on
               his
               knees
               .
            
             
               Thus
               I
               prooue
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               Kneeling
               ,
               the
               expediencie
               shall
               bee
               after
               cleered
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Nature
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               NOW
               to
               come
               to
               the
               last
               thing
               ,
               which
               wee
               propounded
               to
               bee
               considered
               in
               this
               tryall
               of
               piety
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               to
               bee
               esteemed
               according
               to
               the
               chiefe
               end
               wherefore
               it
               was
               instituted
               ,
               and
               these
               bee
               two
               :
               the
               one
               concerneth
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               end
               which
               concerneth
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               is
               their
               vnion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               amongst
               themselues
               ,
               to
               saluation
               :
               The
               end
               that
               concerneth
               God
               and
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               is
               
               the
               prayse
               of
               his
               glorious
               grace
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               first
               end
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               The
               communion
               of
               the
               Bodie
               and
               Bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Table
               ,
               and
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               commemoration
               ,
               and
               predication
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ.
               The
               action
               in
               number
               is
               one
               ,
               whereby
               these
               ends
               are
               attained
               and
               produced
               ,
               but
               is
               diuersly
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               diuersitie
               of
               these
               ends
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               representation
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               application
               thereof
               to
               vs
               ;
               whereby
               our
               vnion
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               amongst
               our selues
               ,
               is
               performed
               :
               and
               in
               this
               respect
               it
               hath
               two
               parts
               ;
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               oblation
               and
               sacrificing
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               (
               which
               really
               was
               onely
               done
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               )
               is
               mystically
               acted
               in
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               bread
               ,
               and
               taking
               of
               the
               cup
               ;
               whereby
               the
               breaking
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               and
               sheading
               of
               his
               Bloud
               
               is
               represented
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               rightly
               called
               a
               representatiue
               sacrifice
               .
               The
               next
               part
               is
               ,
               the
               application
               of
               this
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               faithfull
               :
               This
               part
               is
               acted
               ,
               first
               ,
               mystically
               ,
               by
               the
               command
               giuen
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Take
                 ,
                 eate
                 ;
              
               and
               by
               the
               obedience
               giuen
               by
               the
               people
               in
               taking
               and
               eating
               the
               externall
               elements
               :
               like
               as
               vnder
               the
               Law
               ,
               first
               the
               oblation
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               people
               did
               eate
               of
               the
               sacrifices
               .
               Next
               ,
               this
               application
               is
               acted
               really
               and
               spiritually
               ,
               by
               the
               Sacramentall
               word
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Bodie
                 which
                 is
                 broken
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 This
                 cup
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 in
                 my
                 Bloud
                 .
              
               By
               this
               word
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               done
               ,
               whereby
               the
               reall
               and
               spirituall
               application
               of
               the
               Propitiatorie
               Sacrifice
               is
               made
               ;
               first
               ,
               the
               mysterie
               that
               went
               before
               ,
               is
               opened
               vp
               and
               interpreted
               ,
               which
               represented
               the
               sacrificing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               application
               of
               his
               Sacrifice
               .
               The
               
               sacrificing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               was
               symbolically
               represented
               in
               taking
               and
               breaking
               of
               the
               bread
               ,
               is
               explaned
               by
               that
               parcell
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Bodie
                 which
                 is
                 broken
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Bloud
                 which
                 is
                 shed
                 .
              
               The
               application
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               to
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               which
               was
               symbolically
               represented
               in
               the
               giuing
               ,
               taking
               ,
               and
               eating
               of
               the
               elements
               ,
               is
               expounded
               in
               the
               other
               parcell
               ;
               
                 Broken
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 shed
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 many
                 .
              
               This
               explication
               and
               declaration
               of
               the
               Mysterie
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               is
               a
               reall
               and
               spirituall
               application
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               thereof
               to
               the
               minde
               and
               vnderstanding
               of
               the
               Receiuer
               ,
               to
               bee
               considered
               and
               pondered
               in
               the
               ballance
               of
               a
               wise
               and
               spirituall
               iudgement
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               that
               is
               done
               by
               the
               word
               :
               next
               ,
               by
               this
               word
               ,
               the
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               of
               Christ
               is
               declared
               ,
               wherein
               he
               maketh
               a
               reall
               donation
               and
               disposition
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               
               and
               of
               all
               his
               graces
               and
               gifts
               to
               the
               worthy
               receiuers
               ;
               
                 The
                 Bread
                 which
                 wee
                 breake
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 Bodie
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 Cup
                 which
                 we
                 blesse
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               How
               is
               this
               Bread
               and
               this
               Cup
               the
               communion
               of
               his
               Bodie
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Bloud
               ?
               How
               ?
               But
               by
               the
               Sacramentall
               word
               :
               wherein
               he
               declareth
               ,
               that
               the
               Bread
               and
               the
               Cup
               are
               the
               instruments
               of
               the
               communication
               and
               disposition
               of
               his
               Bodie
               and
               Bloud
               ,
               and
               the
               seales
               whereby
               he
               confirmeth
               the
               same
               .
               This
               declaration
               conuaied
               with
               the
               inward
               grace
               and
               operation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               a
               reall
               application
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               eternall
               Testament
               confirmed
               thereby
               to
               the
               heart
               and
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Receiuer
               ,
               that
               witl
               heart
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               affection
               hee
               may
               trust
               and
               reioyce
               therein
               .
               Thus
               th●
               application
               is
               acted
               really
               and
               spir●tually
               on
               the
               part
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               〈◊〉
               
               the
               part
               of
               the
               receiuer
               it
               is
               acted
               likewise
               ,
               when
               he
               considereth
               and
               pondereth
               in
               his
               mind
               ,
               as
               he
               should
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               thereof
               declared
               by
               the
               Word
               ;
               and
               next
               ,
               when
               he
               resteth
               and
               reposeth
               thereon
               with
               a
               full
               confidence
               of
               saluation
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               Christ
               ,
               declared
               and
               testified
               by
               the
               same
               VVord
               .
               This
               is
               the
               spirituall
               application
               and
               reall
               receiuing
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               with
               all
               his
               benefites
               .
               
                 So
                 many
                 as
                 receiued
                 him
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Iohn
                 )
                 he
                 gaue
                 them
                 this
                 prerogatiue
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God.
              
               But
               who
               are
               they
               that
               receiued
               him
               ?
               
                 All
                 those
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 that
                 beleeued
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 .
              
               Then
               to
               receiue
               him
               ,
               is
               to
               beleeue
               in
               his
               name
               .
               In
               this
               beliefe
               and
               faith
               ,
               standeth
               our
               participation
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               and
               the
               eating
               and
               drinking
               at
               his
               Supper
               ,
               whereby
               we
               haue
               communion
               with
               him
               and
               amongst
               our selues
               .
               And
               all
               this
               is
               effectuall
               ,
               by
               this
               Sacramental
               
               Word
               (
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Bloud
              
               )
               because
               both
               it
               is
               ,
               
               
                 verbum
                 expositiuum
                 mysterii
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Dispositiuum
                 Testamenti
                 ;
              
               the
               word
               that
               expoundeth
               the
               mysterie
               to
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               dispositiue
               word
               of
               the
               Testament
               :
               or
               the
               Word
               that
               declareth
               and
               testifieth
               the
               Legacie
               ,
               and
               Letter-will
               of
               Christ
               ,
               giuing
               and
               deliuering
               himselfe
               to
               the
               hand
               of
               our
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
               The
               difference
               betweene
               the
               Sacramentall
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               preached
               .
            
             
               AND
               heere
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               vnprofitable
               to
               consider
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               this
               Sacramentall
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               preached
               .
               The
               Word
               preached
               is
               onely
               
                 Promissorium
              
               and
               
                 Conditionatum
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               promissorie
               and
               conditionall
               ,
               because
               in
               it
               life
               eternall
               is
               promised
               ,
               vpon
               condition
               that
               wee
               repent
               and
               beleeue
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               and
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               wee
               are
               taught
               ,
               and
               perswaded
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               to
               present
               our selues
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               Then
               the
               Sacramentall
               Word
               ,
               annexed
               to
               the
               Symbolicall
               Mysteries
               ,
               declareth
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               hath
               made
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               present
               action
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               maketh
               an
               actuall
               and
               reall
               disposition
               and
               donation
               of
               the
               benefits
               promised
               in
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               because
               the
               condition
               therein
               required
               ,
               is
               performed
               in
               vs
               by
               the
               true
               perswasion
               and
               profession
               of
               faith
               .
               So
               in
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               vpon
               condition
               of
               faith
               :
               But
               in
               the
               Sacramentall
               Word
               ,
               because
               the
               condition
               is
               presumed
               to
               bee
               fulfilled
               ,
               a
               simple
               donation
               and
               disposition
               is
               made
               of
               the
               things
               promised
               .
               And
               herein
               consisteth
               the
               dignitie
               of
               the
               
               Sacraments
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               onely
               ministred
               to
               the
               Beleeuers
               ,
               and
               the
               Beleeuers
               are
               onely
               admitted
               to
               them
               :
               But
               the
               VVord
               is
               preached
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               all
               are
               admitted
               to
               the
               hearing
               thereof
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               a
               promise
               is
               onely
               made
               of
               righteousnesse
               and
               life
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               a
               reall
               donation
               and
               disposition
               is
               made
               of
               the
               things
               promised
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               promise
               is
               onely
               made
               in
               generall
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               the
               thing
               promised
               is
               applyed
               in
               particular
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               promise
               is
               conditionall
               ,
               if
               wee
               beleeue
               and
               perseuer
               in
               faith
               :
               but
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               the
               donation
               is
               simple
               ,
               because
               it
               presupposeth
               faith
               and
               perseuerance
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               externall
               solemne
               binding
               vp
               of
               a
               couenant
               betwixt
               God
               and
               the
               faithfull
               :
               But
               by
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               and
               the
               hearing
               thereof
               ,
               the
               people
               are
               onely
               perswaded
               ,
               
               either
               to
               enter
               in
               this
               Couenant
               by
               beleeuing
               ,
               or
               continue
               therein
               ,
               if
               they
               beleeue
               alreadie
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               faith
               is
               wrought
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               hearers
               ,
               whereby
               they
               enter
               in
               a
               hid
               and
               secret
               Couenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               with
               them
               :
               They
               with
               God
               by
               beleeuing
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               hee
               with
               them
               ,
               by
               imputation
               of
               faith
               to
               them
               for
               righteousnesse
               .
               This
               I
               call
               an
               hid
               ,
               and
               secret
               Couenant
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               onely
               knowne
               to
               God
               and
               to
               their
               owne
               hearts
               :
               To
               God
               it
               is
               knowne
               ;
               for
               hee
               sees
               and
               searches
               the
               heart
               and
               the
               reines
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               them
               that
               trust
               in
               him
               :
               To
               them
               it
               is
               knowne
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               testifying
               with
               their
               spirit
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               receiued
               in
               his
               fauour
               ;
               and
               that
               their
               faith
               is
               imputed
               to
               them
               for
               righteousnesse
               :
               for
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               testifies
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               the
               Beleeuers
               are
               iustified
               ,
               and
               our
               spirit
               and
               conscience
               
               testifieth
               that
               we
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               wee
               are
               iustified
               .
               Moreouer
               ,
               the
               same
               beliefe
               and
               faith
               which
               our
               spirit
               testifieth
               to
               be
               in
               vs
               ,
               being
               the
               worke
               and
               effect
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               in
               vs
               ,
               is
               a
               realt
               estimonie
               giuen
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               our
               Iustification
               .
               The
               Spirit
               then
               of
               God
               ,
               both
               in
               generall
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               owne
               particular
               worke
               in
               vs
               ,
               testifieth
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               receiued
               in
               Gods
               fauour
               ;
               and
               our
               spirit
               priuy
               to
               this
               Testimonie
               ,
               concurreth
               and
               testifieth
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               So
               this
               Couenant
               is
               secret
               and
               hid
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               knowne
               to
               men
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               three
               most
               famous
               and
               faithfull
               Witnesses
               ;
               God
               ,
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               our
               conscience
               .
               But
               to
               returne
               ,
               in
               binding
               vp
               of
               this
               secret
               Couenant
               ,
               neither
               is
               Gods
               part
               acted
               by
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               nor
               our
               part
               by
               hearing
               :
               for
               by
               the
               Preaching
               he
               onely
               promises
               to
               receiue
               vs
               in
               grace
               ,
               if
               wee
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               to
               continue
               his
               fauour
               
               with
               vs
               if
               wee
               perseuer
               in
               faith
               :
               and
               hearing
               on
               our
               part
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               condition
               that
               is
               craued
               ,
               and
               must
               bee
               performed
               of
               vs
               ,
               but
               faith
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               declare
               ,
               when
               we
               solemnely
               enter
               in
               Couenant
               with
               him
               ;
               not
               by
               a
               simple
               applying
               of
               our
               eare
               to
               heare
               ,
               but
               by
               an
               open
               and
               publicke
               testification
               ,
               both
               in
               word
               and
               work
               ,
               that
               wee
               haue
               heard
               and
               beleeue
               .
               The
               Couenant
               thus
               begunne
               in
               secret
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               is
               solemnized
               by
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               action
               man
               maketh
               a
               publike
               profession
               of
               his
               faith
               in
               God
               ,
               in
               comming
               to
               receiue
               ,
               and
               in
               receiuing
               the
               signe
               and
               badge
               of
               his
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Instrument
               and
               Seale
               of
               his
               iustification
               &
               saluation
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               after
               this
               manner
               mans
               part
               is
               acted
               in
               the
               outward
               and
               solemne
               binding
               vp
               of
               the
               Couenant
               :
               As
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               God
               acteth
               his
               part
               by
               receiuing
               man
               in
               his
               fauour
               and
               
               grace
               ,
               admitting
               him
               to
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
               ;
               and
               by
               disponing
               and
               giuing
               to
               him
               the
               Bodie
               and
               the
               Bloud
               of
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               new
               Testament
               confirmed
               thereby
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Supper
               ,
               to
               assure
               him
               that
               his
               fauour
               and
               loue
               shall
               constantly
               remaine
               with
               him
               for
               euer
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
               That
               greater
               ,
               and
               more
               particular
               reuerence
               must
               be
               vsed
               in
               receiuing
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               then
               in
               hearing
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               HEreby
               it
               is
               euident
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               be
               a
               work
               of
               greater
               moment
               and
               charge
               ,
               
                 oneris
                 &
                 operae
                 maioris
                 ,
              
               and
               more
               excellent
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               gifts
               required
               in
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               
               more
               necessarie
               to
               saluation
               ,
               then
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               yet
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               admitted
               and
               receiued
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               is
               a
               greater
               dignitie
               &
               prerogatiue
               ,
               then
               to
               bee
               admitted
               to
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               and
               to
               receiue
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               then
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               .
               For
               in
               receiuing
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               in
               speciall
               ,
               this
               of
               the
               Bodie
               and
               Bloud
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               Christ
               draweth
               neerer
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               communicateth
               himselfe
               with
               vs
               more
               particularly
               ,
               familiarly
               ,
               and
               entirely
               ,
               then
               in
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               is
               common
               to
               all
               .
               In
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               God
               dealeth
               coniunctly
               ,
               generally
               ,
               and
               in
               common
               with
               all
               at
               once
               :
               
               but
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               although
               the
               action
               bee
               publike
               and
               common
               to
               all
               the
               Receiuers
               ;
               yet
               therein
               God
               dealeth
               not
               coniunctly
               with
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               but
               seuerally
               and
               particularly
               ,
               with
               euery
               one
               alone
               and
               by
               himselfe
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               
               this
               action
               ,
               the
               common
               and
               generall
               reuerence
               and
               worship
               done
               to
               GOD
               in
               the
               publike
               prayer
               and
               thankesgiuing
               ,
               for
               the
               common
               benefit
               to
               bee
               receiued
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               action
               beginneth
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               common
               benefit
               that
               wee
               haue
               receiued
               ,
               when
               the
               action
               is
               ended
               ;
               this
               common
               and
               publike
               worship
               (
               I
               say
               )
               wherewith
               the
               action
               beginneth
               and
               endeth
               ,
               is
               not
               sufficient
               .
               But
               as
               the
               common
               benefit
               is
               seuerally
               and
               particularly
               giuen
               to
               euery
               one
               ;
               so
               should
               euery
               one
               at
               the
               receiuing
               thereof
               ,
               doe
               reuerence
               and
               worship
               in
               particular
               for
               himselfe
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Sauiour
               ,
               from
               whose
               hand
               immediately
               hee
               receiueth
               the
               benefit
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Sacramentall
               Word
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Bodie
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Bloud
                 ,
              
               is
               generally
               and
               in
               common
               pronounced
               at
               the
               Consecration
               ,
               in
               the
               audience
               of
               all
               that
               are
               to
               receiue
               :
               And
               yet
               at
               the
               receiuing
               ,
               euery
               one
               must
               esteeme
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Bread
               and
               the
               
               Cup
               is
               in
               particular
               deliuered
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               receiued
               by
               him
               ,
               so
               the
               Word
               to
               bee
               spoken
               particularly
               to
               him
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Bodie
                 which
                 is
                 broken
                 for
                 thee
                 ;
                 this
                 Cup
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 in
                 my
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 shed
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 :
              
               Euen
               so
               should
               euery
               one
               apply
               ,
               and
               tender
               vnto
               Iesus
               Christ
               in
               particular
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               generall
               prayer
               and
               thankesgiuing
               that
               went
               before
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               hee
               should
               when
               hee
               receiueth
               ,
               wish
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Sauiour
               ,
               whereof
               hee
               is
               made
               partaker
               ,
               himselfe
               may
               bee
               saued
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               his
               saluation
               ,
               his
               Sauiour
               may
               bee
               glorified
               .
               These
               should
               be
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               thoughts
               and
               exercises
               of
               the
               minde
               of
               euery
               one
               that
               receiueth
               worthily
               ;
               for
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               worthy
               Receiuers
               should
               be
               ,
               and
               are
               such
               as
               the
               Sacramentall
               Word
               and
               Precept
               requireth
               :
               The
               Sacramentall
               Word
               (
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 broken
                 for
                 you
                 ;
                 this
                 Cup
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 
                 Testament
                 in
                 my
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 shed
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 many
              
               )
               requireth
               that
               euery
               receiuer
               ,
               at
               the
               instant
               when
               hee
               receiueth
               ,
               do
               actually
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               vnto
               him
               in
               particular
               Christ
               offereth
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               new
               Testament
               confirmed
               by
               his
               Bloud
               ,
               containing
               the
               right
               of
               eternal
               saluation
               ;
               and
               that
               with
               his
               whole
               heart
               hee
               embrace
               him
               ,
               and
               rest
               on
               him
               ,
               hoping
               for
               that
               saluation
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               desiring
               to
               haue
               the
               full
               fruition
               and
               possession
               thereof
               .
               Now
               this
               desire
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               this
               faith
               and
               hope
               ,
               is
               in
               effect
               a
               particular
               application
               to
               our selues
               of
               the
               generall
               prayer
               which
               went
               before
               ,
               wherein
               all
               desired
               to
               bee
               partakers
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               of
               life
               eternall
               .
               Next
               ,
               the
               Precept
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 mee
                 ,
              
               requireth
               a
               present
               actuall
               remembrance
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               remembrance
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               must
               either
               bee
               actually
               thankefull
               for
               the
               benefit
               
               which
               hee
               hath
               receiued
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               actually
               profane
               and
               diabolicall
               .
               And
               this
               thankefull
               remembrance
               ,
               or
               this
               remembrance
               actually
               thankeful
               ,
               is
               a
               particular
               application
               of
               that
               generall
               Thankesgiuing
               that
               went
               before
               to
               God
               for
               our
               own
               Redemption
               .
               Now
               to
               draw
               all
               the
               thoughts
               and
               exercises
               of
               the
               minde
               together
               ,
               that
               are
               required
               by
               the
               Sacramentall
               Word
               and
               Precept
               ,
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               Receiuer
               ,
               at
               the
               instant
               of
               receiuing
               ,
               are
               briefly
               ,
               and
               in
               substance
               these
               :
               
                 I
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 with
                 thankefulnesse
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thy
                 Bodie
                 that
                 was
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Bloud
                 that
                 was
                 shed
                 ,
                 here
                 represented
                 and
                 applyed
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 my
                 soule
                 trusteth
                 ,
                 and
                 waiteth
                 for
                 thy
                 saluation
                 ;
                 wherewith
                 possesse
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               No
               tongue
               can
               vtter
               so
               briefly
               ,
               as
               these
               thoughts
               goe
               swiftly
               thorow
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               worthy
               Receiuer
               .
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               sixt
               booke
               of
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Storie
               ,
               recordeth
               ,
               that
               
                 Nouatus
                 ,
              
               when
               
               he
               deliuered
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               did
               apprehend
               their
               hands
               ;
               &
               compelled
               them
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               blessing
               ,
               to
               sweare
               by
               that
               which
               was
               in
               their
               hands
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Wee
                 shall
                 not
                 returne
                 to
                 Cornelius
                 againe
                 .
              
               By
               the
               which
               words
               it
               is
               euident
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               onely
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               pray
               and
               giue
               thankes
               ,
               before
               and
               after
               the
               receiuing
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               very
               Act
               it selfe
               ,
               while
               the
               bread
               was
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               they
               blessed
               it
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
               Now
               with
               what
               gesture
               and
               reuerence
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               should
               these
               thoughts
               and
               meditations
               of
               our
               heart
               be
               accompanied
               ,
               at
               the
               instant
               ,
               when
               Christ
               is
               professedly
               giuing
               ,
               and
               wee
               receiuing
               from
               his
               hand
               ?
               Thinke
               yee
               that
               sufficient
               which
               is
               vsed
               ,
               when
               men
               attend
               to
               heare
               his
               Will
               declared
               in
               his
               Word
               ?
               If
               a
               King
               should
               generally
               declare
               to
               a
               multitude
               ,
               what
               benefit
               hee
               were
               to
               bestow
               vpon
               them
               ,
               
               and
               thereafter
               should
               call
               them
               man
               by
               man
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               hand
               deliuer
               it
               ;
               should
               the
               carriage
               of
               euery
               man
               comming
               seuerally
               to
               receiue
               ,
               bee
               no
               other
               then
               that
               which
               was
               vsed
               of
               all
               when
               they
               harkened
               to
               his
               speech
               ?
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               8.
               
               That
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Supper
               giuen
               to
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               doth
               not
               diminish
               the
               reuerence
               that
               is
               due
               thereto
               .
            
             
               ANd
               here
               let
               it
               bee
               considered
               ,
               whether
               this
               should
               exempt
               vs
               from
               bowing
               the
               Knee
               ,
               because
               this
               gift
               is
               called
               a
               Supper
               ,
               which
               should
               not
               bee
               receiued
               with
               Kneeling
               .
               A
               Supper
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               I
               grant
               :
               But
               I
               demand
               ,
               Is
               it
               so
               called
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               simply
               considered
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               properly
               ?
               
                 Chrysostome
              
               
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 Paul
              
               in
               1.
               
               
                 Cor.
              
               11.
               calleth
               that
               a
               Supper
               ,
               which
               should
               rather
               haue
               beene
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Dinner
               ,
               or
               a
               breake-fast
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               respected
               the
               time
               :
               but
               hee
               calleth
               it
               so
               ,
               
                 Vt
                 remitteret
                 illos
                 iam
                 inde
                 ,
                 ad
                 illam
                 vesperam
                 qua
                 Dominus
                 tremenda
                 mysteria
                 tradidit
                 ,
              
               That
               hee
               might
               send
               them
               back
               to
               that
               euening
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Lord
               deliuered
               these
               fearefull
               mysteries
               .
               The
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               call
               them
               to
               remembrance
               of
               the
               first
               institution
               ;
               In
               respect
               whereof
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               a
               Supper
               :
               So
               likewise
               it
               is
               called
               a
               Supper
               ,
               because
               in
               some
               thing
               it
               resembleth
               a
               Supper
               :
               For
               it
               is
               not
               a
               priuate
               meale
               ,
               but
               like
               to
               a
               publike
               banquet
               ,
               wherevnto
               all
               the
               faithful
               are
               inuited
               .
               Now
               we
               finde
               that
               in
               these
               dayes
               men
               vsed
               to
               dine
               priuately
               ,
               and
               their
               feasts
               whereunto
               they
               inuited
               their
               friends
               were
               commonly
               suppers
               made
               at
               night
               .
               Vnto
               this
               agreeth
               well
               that
               which
               
                 Plutarch
              
               writeth
               ;
               The
               Supper
               ,
               
               saith
               hee
               ,
               was
               called
               by
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
                 Coena
                 ,
                 ob
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               common
               :
               for
               the
               old
               
                 Romanes
              
               vsed
               to
               dine
               sparingly
               ,
               but
               to
               sup
               with
               their
               friends
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               a
               Supper
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               Antitype
               of
               the
               Paschall
               Supper
               ,
               as
               Baptisme
               is
               of
               Circumcision
               ;
               in
               respect
               whereof
               ,
               the
               spirituall
               part
               of
               Baptisme
               is
               called
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Coloss.
                 2.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Circumcision
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               as
               this
               Sacrament
               is
               called
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               That
               properly
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               cannot
               be
               called
               a
               Supper
               ,
               whether
               wee
               consider
               the
               symbolicall
               ,
               or
               the
               spirituall
               part
               thereof
               ,
               is
               manifest
               by
               these
               Reasons
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               euery
               Repast
               that
               is
               properly
               called
               a
               Supper
               ,
               is
               (
               at
               least
               )
               sufficient
               to
               content
               Nature
               :
               Amongst
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               although
               their
               Dinners
               and
               Breake
               fasts
               were
               sparing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Custome
               was
               not
               ,
               either
               to
               sit
               or
               lie
               at
               them
               ;
               yet
               their
               
               Suppers
               were
               large
               ,
               and
               a
               long
               time
               spent
               at
               them
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               to
               Lie
               or
               Sit
               for
               ease
               of
               their
               bodies
               .
               Of
               this
               sort
               was
               the
               Paschall
               Supper
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Feasts
               wherein
               the
               Legall
               Sacrifices
               were
               eaten
               :
               Here
               all
               the
               meate
               is
               a
               little
               morsell
               of
               bread
               ,
               no
               greater
               then
               an
               Oliue
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               drinke
               a
               little
               quantitie
               ,
               rather
               tasted
               then
               drunken
               .
               Such
               a
               shew
               of
               Repast
               as
               this
               ,
               can
               neither
               properly
               bee
               called
               a
               Breake-fast
               ,
               a
               Dinner
               ,
               nor
               a
               Supper
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               spent
               in
               taking
               heereof
               ,
               so
               short
               ,
               that
               easily
               it
               may
               bee
               past
               with
               any
               position
               of
               bodie
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               before
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Feasters
               here
               take
               not
               ,
               nor
               eate
               not
               ,
               as
               at
               an
               ordinarie
               supper
               :
               all
               that
               they
               eate
               ,
               or
               drinke
               ,
               they
               receiue
               at
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               all
               their
               meate
               at
               once
               and
               together
               .
               This
               kinde
               of
               intertainement
               is
               not
               proper
               to
               a
               supper
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               at
               the
               deliuery
               and
               receiuing
               
               of
               this
               food
               ,
               a
               word
               is
               pronounced
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               this
               food
               is
               not
               giuen
               ,
               nor
               should
               bee
               receiued
               to
               nourish
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               signifie
               and
               represent
               the
               Passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               application
               thereof
               to
               the
               Beleeuers
               ,
               for
               their
               comfort
               .
               A
               food
               giuen
               and
               receiued
               for
               such
               an
               vse
               as
               this
               onely
               ,
               cannot
               properly
               bee
               a
               Supper
               ;
               for
               no
               Repast
               properly
               is
               a
               supper
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               appointed
               to
               nourish
               the
               bodie
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               vse
               it
               hath
               beside
               .
               So
               if
               either
               wee
               consider
               the
               quantitie
               of
               the
               Repast
               ,
               the
               time
               that
               is
               spent
               in
               the
               receiuing
               thereof
               ,
               the
               forme
               of
               giuing
               and
               receiuing
               ,
               or
               the
               end
               wherefore
               it
               is
               giuen
               ,
               wee
               shall
               finde
               ,
               that
               properly
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               bee
               called
               a
               Supper
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               spirituall
               and
               internall
               part
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               whereby
               the
               minde
               is
               informed
               ,
               and
               faith
               confirmed
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               called
               a
               Supper
               ;
               
               not
               properly
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               sense
               that
               
                 Salomon
              
               calleth
               
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 Feast
                 ,
              
               because
               by
               the
               meditation
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               that
               we
               haue
               thereby
               ,
               the
               soule
               is
               fed
               and
               nourished
               with
               spirituall
               and
               heauenly
               knowledge
               ,
               strengthened
               with
               confidence
               and
               hope
               ,
               and
               satiate
               with
               ioyes
               and
               pleasures
               that
               cannot
               bee
               expressed
               :
               Whereby
               it
               is
               euident
               ,
               that
               neither
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               externall
               and
               materiall
               part
               ,
               nor
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               inward
               and
               spirituall
               part
               ,
               is
               this
               Sacrament
               properly
               called
               a
               Supper
               .
               Therefore
               the
               appellation
               should
               not
               alter
               the
               worship
               ,
               and
               religious
               reuerence
               ,
               that
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               simply
               considered
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               requireth
               .
            
             
               But
               put
               the
               case
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               properly
               a
               Supper
               ,
               yet
               wee
               must
               grant
               that
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Feast
               ,
               is
               our
               Lord
               and
               King
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               hand
               if
               wee
               receiue
               the
               Cup
               ,
               or
               some
               
               daintie
               morsell
               ,
               should
               wee
               vse
               no
               more
               reuerence
               ,
               then
               when
               we
               carue
               to
               our selues
               ,
               or
               receiue
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               seruant
               ,
               or
               from
               our
               companions
               ?
               Consider
               then
               with
               your selues
               ,
               how
               this
               whole
               Supper
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Bodie
               and
               the
               Bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               giuen
               by
               Christ
               himselfe
               at
               once
               to
               vs
               ,
               his
               Bloud
               in
               one
               Cup
               ,
               and
               his
               Bodie
               in
               one
               Morsell
               .
               So
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               a
               Gift
               ,
               or
               a
               Iewell
               giuen
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
               as
               a
               pledge
               of
               his
               loue
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               sometimes
               called
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Basilius
              
               writeth
               in
               his
               Homily
               of
               
                 Charitie
                 ,
              
               that
               Christ
               left
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               to
               fulfill
               his
               Ministerie
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Donum
                 perfectitium
                 ,
              
               a
               gift
               giuen
               at
               his
               departure
               ,
               in
               pledge
               of
               his
               loue
               .
               Then
               to
               conclude
               ,
               this
               Supper
               being
               a
               Gift
               giuen
               in
               pledge
               of
               his
               loue
               to
               vs
               ,
               by
               him
               who
               not
               onely
               is
               our
               Lord
               and
               King
               ,
               
               but
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               .
               Whether
               should
               we
               draw
               neere
               and
               receiue
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               testification
               of
               his
               loue
               towards
               vs
               ,
               with
               greater
               confidence
               ?
               Or
               in
               consideration
               of
               his
               glorious
               Person
               and
               Maiestie
               ,
               with
               greater
               feare
               and
               reuerence
               ?
               Doubtlesse
               ,
               both
               should
               be
               so
               great
               as
               great
               may
               bee
               :
               How
               great
               then
               must
               the
               Religion
               and
               Deuotion
               bee
               ,
               that
               is
               composed
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               the
               greatest
               confidence
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               reuerence
               ?
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               9.
               
               What
               manner
               of
               person
               should
               wee
               esteeme
               our
               Sautour
               and
               our selues
               ,
               to
               carry
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               LO
               ,
               but
               Christ
               inuiteth
               vs
               as
               coheires
               to
               this
               Banquet
               ,
               whom
               hee
               will
               honour
               as
               his
               owne
               Peeres
               and
               Equals
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               haue
               vs
               to
               demeane
               our selues
               ,
               as
               Inferiours
               and
               
               Subiects
               :
               Whence
               learne
               wee
               this
               :
               Christ
               Sate
               ,
               or
               Lay
               ,
               at
               the
               Table
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               when
               hee
               deliuered
               his
               Bodie
               and
               Bloud
               to
               them
               :
               and
               therefore
               now
               ,
               why
               should
               wee
               not
               sit
               at
               Table
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               receiue
               from
               his
               hand
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               Christ
               Sate
               or
               Lay
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               when
               he
               did
               institute
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               so
               did
               hee
               at
               the
               same
               time
               wash
               their
               feete
               .
               Two
               Reasons
               hereof
               are
               giuen
               by
               himselfe
               :
               Hee
               came
               not
               to
               bee
               serued
               ,
               but
               to
               serue
               :
               and
               therefore
               during
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               carrie
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               seruant
               ,
               so
               hee
               saith
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               as
               a
               seruant
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               .
               Next
               ,
               hee
               did
               giue
               to
               them
               an
               example
               of
               humilitie
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               neither
               rule
               imperiously
               ,
               one
               ouer
               another
               ,
               nor
               ouer
               the
               Lords
               inheritance
               ,
               but
               in
               humilitie
               serue
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               feed
               the
               Flocke
               committed
               to
               their
               charge
               .
               This
               last
               Reason
               would
               neither
               teach
               them
               ,
               nor
               vs
               ,
               to
               match
               
               our selues
               with
               our
               Lord
               &
               Master
               ,
               but
               to
               submit
               our selues
               to
               our
               equals
               .
               The
               first
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               as
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               his
               Ministerie
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               institution
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               although
               hee
               was
               the
               Lord
               and
               Giuer
               of
               the
               inward
               and
               spirituall
               grace
               ,
               yet
               hee
               did
               carry
               himselfe
               as
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               externall
               Element
               ,
               which
               person
               now
               the
               Pastor
               sustaineth
               :
               and
               hee
               exalted
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               hath
               declared
               himselfe
               to
               haue
               laid
               down
               the
               person
               of
               a
               seruant
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               no
               more
               an
               externall
               Minister
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               and
               Giuer
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               inward
               grace
               ,
               by
               sending
               down
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               from
               heauen
               vpon
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Hee
               then
               ,
               who
               now
               would
               sit
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               his
               fellow
               ,
               must
               either
               bring
               him
               downe
               from
               heauen
               ,
               and
               abase
               him
               againe
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               seruant
               ;
               or
               else
               hee
               must
               exalt
               himselfe
               to
               Sit
               with
               him
               ,
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               Maiesty
               
               in
               the
               highest
               places
               .
               Therefore
               let
               no
               man
               in
               this
               action
               thinke
               and
               esteeme
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               person
               that
               hee
               sustained
               ,
               and
               the
               carriage
               that
               hee
               vsed
               ,
               when
               hee
               did
               institute
               this
               Sacrament
               .
               The
               true
               and
               right
               estimation
               of
               him
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               learned
               ,
               without
               question
               ,
               from
               the
               doctrine
               and
               word
               of
               the
               institution
               .
               Let
               vs
               then
               take
               diligent
               heed
               ,
               and
               marke
               how
               there
               hee
               is
               propounded
               to
               be
               considered
               and
               esteemed
               of
               vs.
               There
               hee
               is
               the
               great
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Sacrificer
               of
               himselfe
               (
               
                 Hee
                 tooke
                 ,
                 Hee
                 brake
              
               )
               wee
               are
               the
               sinners
               for
               whom
               the
               Sacrifice
               is
               offered
               ;
               with
               this
               Sacrifice
               hee
               payeth
               his
               Vowes
               ,
               
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               vniuersall
               Church
               (
               
                 Take
                 yee
                 ,
              
               
               
                 eate
                 yee
                 :
              
               )
               Wee
               are
               the
               poore
               and
               hungry
               that
               eate
               and
               are
               satisfied
               .
               Hee
               is
               the
               Mediator
               ,
               Suretie
               ,
               and
               Testator
               of
               the
               new
               and
               eternall
               Testament
               (
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 in
                 my
                 Bloud
                 .
              
               )
               VVee
               are
               the
               
               Heires
               and
               Legators
               ,
               who
               haue
               neither
               right
               by
               Nature
               ,
               nor
               Merit
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               meere
               Donation
               and
               Disposition
               onely
               .
               Hee
               is
               the
               honourable
               and
               glorious
               person
               ,
               who
               in
               this
               action
               is
               to
               bee
               remembred
               as
               the
               Authour
               of
               eternall
               saluation
               ,
               (
               
                 Doe
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 mee
                 :
              
               )
               And
               we
               are
               the
               redeemed
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               our
               redemption
               should
               remember
               him
               with
               Thankesgiuing
               and
               Praise
               .
            
             
               Thus
               wee
               are
               taught
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Institution
               ,
               how
               in
               this
               action
               wee
               should
               esteeme
               ,
               both
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               our selues
               ,
               and
               how
               therein
               accordingly
               wee
               should
               behaue
               our selues
               towards
               him
               :
               Namely
               ,
               as
               the
               redeemed
               ,
               towards
               their
               Redeemer
               :
               the
               poore
               and
               the
               hungry
               ,
               towards
               their
               Nourisher
               and
               Feeder
               :
               The
               adopted
               heire
               ,
               towards
               their
               Adopter
               and
               Testator
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               should
               giue
               thankes
               and
               praise
               ,
               towards
               their
               Benefactor
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               10.
               
               In
               what
               respect
               this
               Sacrament
               is
               called
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
             
               AND
               heere
               we
               rancounter
               with
               the
               other
               end
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               I
               called
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               glorious
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               this
               end
               it
               is
               a
               commemoration
               and
               predication
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               acted
               not
               in
               word
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               deed
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Pastor
               and
               the
               people
               :
               By
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               when
               hee
               representeth
               Christs
               death
               in
               the
               mysticall
               action
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Sacramentall
               word
               maketh
               the
               donation
               and
               application
               thereof
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               taking
               ,
               breaking
               ,
               giuing
               ,
               and
               saying
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Bodie
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Bloud
                 ;
              
               and
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               when
               they
               take
               ,
               eate
               ,
               and
               drinke
               :
               in
               doing
               whereof
               they
               expose
               in
               open
               view
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               Passion
               and
               Death
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               that
               therby
               they
               acknowledge
               themselues
               to
               receiue
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               publikely
               and
               solemnely
               remember
               his
               goodnesse
               and
               grace
               to
               his
               praise
               and
               glorie
               ,
               and
               testifie
               that
               their
               faith
               and
               thankefulnes
               towards
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               direction
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 ▪
              
               In
               the
               which
               precept
               wee
               are
               commanded
               ;
               first
               ,
               to
               celebrate
               the
               action
               as
               hee
               hath
               done
               :
               and
               secondly
               ,
               we
               are
               admonished
               of
               the
               end
               wherfore
               that
               celebritie
               should
               be
               obserued
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               thereby
               a
               solemne
               memoriall
               of
               his
               death
               ought
               to
               bee
               kept
               .
               So
               
                 Paul
              
               interpreteth
               the
               Precept
               in
               these
               words
               immediately
               subioyned
               ;
               
                 For
                 so
                 often
                 as
                 yee
                 eate
                 this
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 this
                 Cup
                 ;
              
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               often
               as
               yee
               doe
               this
               ,
               
                 yee
                 shew
                 forth
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 shew
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 till
                 hee
                 come
                 :
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               yee
               shall
               doe
               it
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
               )
               
               Hereby
               
                 shewing
                 and
                 preaching
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 :
              
               The
               Apostle
               meaneth
               not
               a
               verball
               Sermon
               ,
               or
               a
               preaching
               made
               by
               word
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               for
               that
               wee
               know
               is
               not
               the
               part
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               whereof
               here
               hee
               speaketh
               ;
               but
               a
               reall
               preaching
               ,
               acted
               by
               the
               people
               for
               their
               part
               ,
               by
               taking
               ,
               eating
               ,
               and
               drinking
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               eate
               and
               drinke
               vnworthily
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               guiltie
               of
               the
               Lords
               Bodie
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               by
               eating
               and
               drinking
               vnworthily
               ,
               they
               shew
               forth
               &
               preach
               the
               Lords
               death
               vnworthily
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               the
               reuerence
               and
               respect
               that
               the
               worthinesse
               of
               his
               death
               deserueth
               :
               for
               if
               they
               eate
               and
               drinke
               like
               full
               and
               drunken
               persons
               ,
               their
               preaching
               is
               profane
               and
               vitious
               ;
               if
               they
               eate
               and
               drinke
               with
               contempt
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               despising
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               their
               preaching
               is
               disdainefull
               ,
               and
               ignominious
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               .
               This
               was
               
               the
               
                 Corinthians
              
               fault
               ,
               who
               did
               abuse
               this
               sacred
               memoriall
               of
               the
               Lords
               death
               to
               his
               dishonour
               and
               disgrace
               ,
               because
               therein
               looking
               too
               basely
               on
               the
               elements
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               discerne
               ,
               by
               their
               religious
               reuerence
               and
               carriage
               ,
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               from
               other
               common
               food
               :
               wherefore
               the
               Apostle
               exhorteth
               them
               to
               try
               and
               refine
               themselues
               from
               the
               drosse
               of
               the
               old
               man
               ;
               their
               pride
               ,
               their
               profanenesse
               ,
               their
               drunkennes
               and
               contentions
               ,
               and
               so
               eate
               of
               that
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               of
               that
               Cup
               :
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               eate
               and
               drinke
               vnworthily
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               a
               due
               regard
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               ,
               for
               a
               glorious
               remembrance
               of
               himselfe
               till
               his
               comming
               againe
               ,
               did
               institute
               this
               action
               ,
               they
               should
               eate
               and
               drinke
               damnation
               to
               themselues
               .
               This
               action
               then
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               end
               that
               belongeth
               to
               vs
               ,
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Bodie
               and
               Bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               instrument
               and
               seale
               
               of
               that
               communion
               :
               so
               in
               respect
               of
               this
               end
               that
               appertaineth
               to
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               dutie
               that
               should
               be
               performed
               therein
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               solemne
               memoriall
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               ordained
               to
               bee
               obserued
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               grace
               ;
               and
               therefore
               by
               the
               ancient
               and
               recent
               VVriters
               and
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               rightly
               called
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               thankes-giuing
               ,
               wherewith
               it
               beginneth
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Church
               is
               accustomed
               to
               giue
               after
               it
               is
               ended
               ,
               which
               is
               common
               to
               many
               other
               religious
               actions
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               very
               action
               it selfe
               is
               so
               to
               bee
               esteemed
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               end
               whereunto
               it
               is
               appointed
               ,
               from
               the
               which
               commonly
               actions
               receiue
               their
               nature
               and
               their
               name
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               worthy
               and
               an
               honorable
               remembrance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               being
               one
               of
               the
               chiefe
               end●
               of
               this
               action
               .
               The
               action
               it selfe
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               action
               of
               praise
               ,
               
               in
               respect
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               whom
               it
               is
               done
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               action
               of
               thankesgiuing
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               these
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               done
               :
               for
               as
               it
               is
               a
               memoriall
               of
               his
               praise
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               a
               testimonie
               of
               their
               thankefulnesse
               .
               And
               what
               is
               a
               thankesgiuing
               ,
               but
               the
               remembrance
               and
               declaration
               of
               benefits
               receiued
               ,
               made
               and
               intended
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               giuer
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               performed
               in
               word
               ,
               in
               deed
               ,
               or
               in
               both
               ?
               For
               thankesgiuing
               in
               word
               ,
               reade
               all
               the
               Psalmes
               and
               Orations
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               conceiued
               for
               that
               effect
               ,
               and
               yee
               shall
               finde
               it
               so
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 135.
                 126.
                 1.
                 
                 Chron.
                 17.
                 29
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               The
               Passeouer
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Feasts
               kept
               vnder
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               some
               great
               and
               extraordinarie
               benefits
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               Eucharisticall
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               obserued
               to
               the
               praise
               and
               honor
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               verbally
               ,
               but
               really
               .
               Such
               amongst
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               were
               the
               
                 Olympick
                 ,
                 Pythick
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Isthmick
              
               games
               ,
               wherein
               
               the
               prayses
               and
               honour
               of
               their
               gods
               were
               remembred
               and
               celebrated
               ,
               not
               by
               Speeches
               and
               Orations
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               very
               Actions
               and
               Deedes
               of
               the
               Gamesters
               .
               So
               
                 Virgil
              
               hauing
               recorded
               the
               Pastimes
               ,
               and
               Games
               that
               
                 Aeneas
              
               caused
               to
               bee
               acted
               to
               the
               prayse
               of
               his
               father
               
                 Anchyses
                 ,
              
               concludeth
               ,
               
                 Hac
                 celebrata
                 tenus
                 sancto
                 certamina
                 patri
                 ;
              
               hitherto
               the
               pastimes
               were
               celebrated
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               holy
               Father
               .
               And
               heere
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               obserued
               ,
               that
               although
               in
               these
               superstitious
               solemnities
               ,
               no
               mention
               were
               made
               of
               their
               praises
               and
               honours
               for
               whom
               they
               were
               kept
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               remembrances
               of
               their
               praise
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               instituted
               ,
               and
               
                 ex
                 professo
                 ,
              
               professedy
               obserued
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               In
               the
               religious
               Festiuities
               ,
               some
               resemblance
               there
               was
               of
               the
               benefit
               that
               was
               remembred
               ,
               beside
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               end
               wherefore
               they
               were
               instituted
               and
               kept
               .
               But
               amongst
               all
               the
               Celebrities
               
               and
               Solemnities
               ,
               that
               euer
               were
               obserued
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               or
               man
               ,
               there
               was
               neuer
               any
               that
               had
               the
               end
               wherefore
               it
               was
               instituted
               ,
               set
               downe
               more
               cleerely
               to
               bee
               a
               memoriall
               of
               praise
               ,
               or
               an
               honourable
               remembrance
               ,
               then
               this
               Sacrament
               hath
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 (
                 Doe
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 )
              
               and
               that
               had
               a
               more
               euident
               and
               plaine
               resemblance
               of
               the
               benefit
               that
               was
               to
               bee
               remembred
               with
               praise
               and
               thankesgiuing
               ,
               then
               this
               .
               For
               what
               can
               more
               liuely
               expresse
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               our
               Sauiours
               grace
               ,
               then
               that
               part
               of
               this
               action
               ,
               where
               hee
               is
               brought
               in
               ,
               breaking
               his
               owne
               Bodie
               ,
               and
               sheading
               his
               owne
               Bloud
               ,
               and
               offering
               himselfe
               in
               a
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               And
               againe
               ,
               what
               can
               more
               euidently
               declare
               the
               faith
               and
               thankefulnesse
               of
               the
               people
               towards
               him
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               same
               action
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               brought
               in
               ,
               feeding
               on
               the
               
               sacrifice
               of
               his
               Bodie
               and
               Bloud
               ,
               thereby
               testifying
               before
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               by
               him
               alone
               they
               doe
               acknowledge
               themselues
               to
               haue
               liberty
               and
               life
               ,
               that
               in
               him
               alone
               they
               repose
               and
               trust
               ,
               that
               hee
               alone
               is
               the
               meditation
               of
               their
               minds
               ,
               the
               desire
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               the
               ioy
               and
               delectation
               of
               their
               hearts
               .
               
                 Caluin
                 .
                 Instit.
                 lib.
                 4.
                 
                 Cap.
                 18.
                 
                 Sect.
                 17.
                 
                 Huius
                 generis
                 sacrificio
                 carere
                 non
                 potest
                 coena
                 Domini
                 ,
                 in
                 qua
                 dum
                 mortem
                 eius
                 annunciamus
                 ,
                 &
                 gratiarum
                 actionem
                 referimus
                 ,
                 nihil
                 aliud
                 offerimus
                 quam
                 sacrificium
                 laudis
                 .
              
               Aquinas
               
                 Quotiescunque
                 ederitis
                 panem
                 hunc
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Exponit
                 verba
                 Domini
                 ,
                 Hoc
                 facite
                 in
                 meam
                 commemorationem
                 :
                 dicens
                 mortem
                 Domini
                 ,
                 annunciabitis
                 represent
                 ando
                 ,
                 scilicet
                 eam
                 per
                 hoc
                 Sacramentum
                 .
                 Caluin
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               cannot
               want
               in
               it
               an
               Eucharisticall
               Sacrifice
               ,
               because
               ,
               while
               wee
               declare
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               giue
               thankes
               ,
               we
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               but
               offer
               vp
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               
               praise
               .
               
                 Aquinas
              
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               wee
               declare
               and
               preach
               Christs
               death
               ,
               representing
               it
               by
               this
               Sacrament
               .
               In
               diuers
               places
               of
               the
               Greek
               Liturgies
               this
               Sacrament
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               praise
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               is
               the
               action
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               the
               celebration
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               called
               the
               Eucharist
               by
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               but
               the
               Symbols
               themselues
               ,
               the
               Bread
               and
               the
               Wine
               .
               
                 Origen
                 contra
                 Celsum
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Bread
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               is
               a
               Symboll
               of
               our
               thankefulnesse
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               the
               whole
               action
               in
               deed
               ,
               because
               not
               onely
               in
               it
               are
               thankes
               giuen
               in
               word
               ,
               
                 Sed
                 gratiae
                 aguntur
                 vere
                 &
                 re-ipsa
                 ,
              
               but
               a
               solemne
               thankesgiuing
               is
               acted
               truly
               and
               in
               deed
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               11.
               
               The
               conclusion
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               which
               concerneth
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               HEreby
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               as
               this
               action
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Christs
               part
               towards
               vs
               ,
               or
               the
               end
               that
               concerneth
               vs
               ,
               is
               a
               Mysticall
               representation
               ,
               and
               a
               reall
               application
               of
               the
               Propitiatorie
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               to
               vs
               :
               So
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               part
               towards
               Christ
               againe
               ,
               and
               the
               end●
               that
               concerneth
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               spirituall
               and
               Eucharisticall
               Sacrifice
               done
               to
               his
               glorie
               .
               Nay
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               action
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               one
               end
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               performed
               of
               vs
               with
               such
               a
               religious
               and
               humble
               gesture
               ,
               as
               becommeth
               sinners
               to
               vse
               towards
               their
               Sauiour
               when
               they
               receiue
               from
               him
               the
               benefit
               of
               expiation
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               reconciliation
               
               with
               God.
               Or
               when
               they
               offer
               back
               againe
               to
               him
               therefore
               ,
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               thankesgiuing
               ,
               both
               secretly
               in
               their
               inward
               affection
               ,
               and
               publikely
               in
               a
               most
               solemne
               action
               .
               Now
               ,
               what
               gesture
               can
               better
               agree
               to
               sinners
               in
               receiuing
               their
               pardon
               ,
               and
               in
               giuing
               praise
               therefore
               to
               their
               Redeemer
               ,
               then
               the
               religious
               and
               humble
               gesture
               of
               Kneeling
               ,
               commanded
               by
               God
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               vsed
               in
               his
               worship
               ;
               practised
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               himselfe
               ;
               and
               by
               all
               the
               Saints
               both
               vnder
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               not
               onely
               when
               they
               did
               offer
               their
               supplications
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               ioyfully
               gaue
               thankes
               and
               praise
               ?
               
                 Psal.
                 138.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 praise
                 thee
                 with
                 my
                 whole
                 heart
                 ;
                 before
                 the
                 Gods
                 I
                 will
                 sing
                 praise
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 bowe
                 my selfe
              
               Eshtachaue
               
                 towards
                 thy
                 holy
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 thy
                 name
                 for
                 thy
                 louing
                 kindnesse
                 .
                 Psal.
                 95.
                 
                 O
                 come
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 sing
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 make
                 a
                 ioyfull
                 noyse
                 to
                 the
                 Rocke
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 
                 before
                 his
                 presence
                 with
                 thankesgiuing
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 ioyfull
                 noyse
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 O
                 come
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 humbly
                 bowe
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 Kneele
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 Maker
                 .
                 Luk.
              
               17.
               16.
               
               When
               one
               of
               the
               ten
               Lepers
               perceiued
               that
               hee
               was
               healed
               ,
               hee
               returned
               with
               a
               loud
               voyce
               ,
               giuing
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               fell
               on
               his
               face
               at
               the
               feete
               of
               Iesus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               giuing
               thankes
               to
               him
               .
               In
               the
               Apocalypse
               the
               24.
               
               Elders
               ,
               when
               they
               giue
               praise
               ,
               and
               sing
               a
               new
               song
               to
               their
               Sauiour
               ,
               not
               onely
               fall
               they
               downe
               off
               the
               Thrones
               ,
               whereon
               he
               had
               placed
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               cast
               the
               Crownes
               off
               their
               heads
               ,
               the
               ensignes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               that
               he
               had
               disposed
               to
               them
               ;
               thereby
               teaching
               how
               basely
               wee
               should
               esteeme
               of
               our selues
               ,
               and
               how
               highly
               wee
               should
               thinke
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               gesture
               and
               carriage
               wee
               should
               expresse
               the
               same
               ,
               when
               wee
               come
               with
               thankesgiuing
               and
               praise
               ,
               to
               
               worship
               him
               ,
               as
               wee
               should
               all
               professe
               our selues
               to
               doe
               in
               this
               action
               .
               In
               this
               point
               I
               haue
               beene
               forced
               to
               bee
               somewhat
               larger
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               one
               ,
               who
               to
               maintaine
               his
               Thesis
               for
               Sitting
               ,
               against
               Kneeling
               ,
               bendeth
               &
               spendeth
               all
               his
               wit
               in
               vaine
               ,
               to
               proue
               that
               this
               Sacrament
               should
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               not
               bee
               called
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               against
               the
               sway
               of
               all
               the
               Learned
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Orient
               and
               Occident
               Church
               ;
               so
               audacious
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               passing-measure-loue
               of
               contention
               ,
               who
               regardeth
               not
               to
               tread
               on
               the
               Veritie
               ,
               prouiding
               she
               may
               seeme
               to
               haue
               the
               Victorie
               .
               
                 Dij
                 talem
                 terris
                 auertite
                 pestem
                 :
              
               From
               the
               which
               pestilent
               Monster
               ,
               the
               Lord
               deliuer
               his
               Church
               .
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             Whether
             it
             may
             stand
             with
             Charitie
             towards
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             Kneele
             at
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               That
               Kneeling
               serueth
               for
               Edification
               .
            
             
               THE
               last
               thing
               that
               wee
               haue
               to
               try
               ,
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               gesture
               of
               Kneeling
               in
               receiuing
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               bee
               according
               to
               charitie
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               whether
               it
               may
               tend
               to
               Edification
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               may
               be
               vsed
               without
               offence
               and
               scandall
               in
               our
               Church
               .
               As
               for
               the
               first
               ;
               The
               chiefe
               
               things
               whereof
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               informed
               at
               the
               receiuing
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               are
               the
               spirituall
               benefits
               ,
               that
               are
               mystically
               shadowed
               in
               the
               symbolicall
               Elements
               ;
               as
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Giuer
               ;
               his
               Body
               and
               his
               Bloud
               ,
               the
               Gift
               ;
               the
               spirituall
               appetite
               ,
               wherewith
               wee
               should
               come
               ;
               faith
               ,
               the
               hand
               wherewith
               we
               should
               receiue
               ;
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               action
               it selfe
               ,
               a
               mysticall
               representation
               ,
               and
               a
               reall
               application
               of
               Christs
               propitiatory
               Sacrifice
               for
               vs
               ;
               and
               an
               Oblation
               againe
               made
               by
               vs
               of
               an
               Eucharisticall
               Sacrifice
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               end
               of
               the
               action
               our
               saluation
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               .
               These
               things
               being
               the
               chiefe
               points
               wherein
               the
               Communicants
               should
               bee
               edified
               :
               What
               gesture
               for
               their
               edification
               can
               bee
               chosen
               and
               vsed
               more
               conuenient
               ,
               then
               Kneeling
               ?
               A
               Gesture
               ,
               declaring
               what
               reuerence
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Giuer
               ,
               and
               the
               Gift
               :
               A
               Gesture
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               the
               spirituall
               
               appetite
               and
               desire
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               poore
               and
               hungry
               should
               come
               to
               this
               Table
               :
               proper
               to
               the
               humilitie
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               action
               our
               faith
               should
               produce
               ,
               when
               it
               learneth
               vs
               to
               renounce
               our selues
               ,
               and
               rest
               on
               Christ
               ;
               and
               very
               decent
               to
               be
               vsed
               by
               the
               Saints
               ,
               when
               either
               they
               receiue
               benefits
               from
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               or
               giue
               backe
               thankes
               to
               him
               therefore
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Kneeling
               obscureth
               not
               our
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               and
               amongst
               our selues
               .
            
             
               AGainst
               this
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               obiected
               that
               although
               in
               the
               respects
               aboue
               specified
               ,
               it
               may
               serue
               for
               edification
               ,
               yet
               it
               obscureth
               the
               fellowship
               and
               communion
               that
               wee
               haue
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               amongst
               our selues
               ,
               that
               is
               signified
               ,
               and
               sealed
               vp
               in
               
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               is
               most
               cleerely
               expressed
               by
               Sitting
               at
               Table
               .
               It
               is
               answered
               ,
               As
               for
               our
               fellowship
               amongst
               our selues
               ,
               if
               at
               the
               Table
               an
               vniforme
               gesture
               bee
               obserued
               by
               all
               the
               Communicants
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               Standing
               ,
               or
               Lying
               ,
               or
               Sitting
               ,
               or
               Kneeling
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               vniforme
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               expresse
               our
               Societie
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               it
               obscureth
               it
               not
               :
               For
               there
               is
               as
               well
               a
               fellowship
               amongst
               the
               Saints
               in
               Kneeling
               ,
               as
               in
               Sitting
               or
               Standing
               .
               As
               for
               our
               fellowship
               and
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               wherein
               our
               honour
               in
               deed
               ,
               and
               Christian
               prerogatiues
               consist
               ,
               if
               wee
               imagine
               that
               to
               bee
               represented
               by
               our
               Sitting
               at
               Table
               with
               our
               Sauiour
               ;
               How
               was
               it
               expressed
               ,
               when
               the
               Communicants
               stood
               at
               the
               Table
               ,
               except
               yee
               thinke
               that
               Christ
               stood
               with
               them
               ?
               for
               if
               hee
               sate
               and
               they
               stood
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               vsed
               as
               his
               Coheires
               &
               Equals
               ,
               as
               some
               affirme
               wee
               should
               bee
               :
               but
               
               there
               was
               a
               disparitie
               as
               great
               ,
               as
               is
               betwixt
               the
               Lord
               that
               sitteth
               ,
               and
               the
               seruant
               that
               standeth
               .
               And
               if
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               be
               neither
               locally
               nor
               corporally
               with
               vs
               at
               Table
               now
               (
               as
               was
               before
               cleered
               )
               if
               hee
               be
               neither
               there
               Standing
               ,
               nor
               Sitting
               ,
               nor
               Lying
               ,
               as
               hee
               was
               with
               his
               Disciples
               :
               How
               can
               our
               Sitting
               at
               Table
               import
               our
               fellowship
               with
               him
               more
               then
               Kneeling
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               gesture
               ?
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Pastor
               representeth
               him
               in
               the
               action
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Sitting
               with
               the
               Pastor
               sheweth
               our
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               :
            
             
               It
               is
               answered
               ,
               that
               Christ
               had
               two
               conditions
               of
               estate
               :
               The
               forme
               of
               a
               seruant
               ,
               and
               the
               authoritie
               and
               power
               of
               a
               Lord
               :
               
               
                 Yee
                 call
                 me
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 as
                 a
                 seruant
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 you
                 :
              
               
               the
               one
               in
               open
               view
               hee
               did
               carry
               ;
               the
               other
               hee
               had
               but
               hid
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               seruant
               :
               By
               his
               power
               
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               as
               Lord
               ,
               hee
               did
               institute
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               Lord
               and
               Master
               of
               the
               Feast
               ,
               and
               the
               spirituall
               Giuer
               of
               the
               internall
               and
               inuisible
               Grace
               .
               In
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               seruant
               ,
               hee
               lay
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               they
               with
               him
               at
               Table
               ,
               and
               hee
               was
               Minister
               of
               the
               externall
               element
               .
               This
               person
               our
               Sauiour
               hath
               laid
               downe
               ,
               and
               sustaineth
               onely
               that
               of
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               had
               while
               hee
               was
               on
               earth
               ,
               but
               manifest
               in
               heauen
               ;
               which
               neither
               man
               nor
               Angell
               carrieth
               ,
               but
               himselfe
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               With
               that
               other
               of
               a
               Seruant
               and
               Minister
               ,
               the
               Pastor
               is
               cloathed
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               standeth
               and
               serueth
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               sitteth
               not
               as
               Lord
               and
               Master
               of
               the
               Feast
               .
               Our
               Sitting
               therefore
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               Standing
               at
               the
               Table
               ,
               cannot
               declare
               our
               prerogatiue
               ,
               and
               honourable
               fellowship
               that
               we
               haue
               with
               the
               Lord
               and
               Master
               of
               the
               Feast
               ,
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               
               Iesus
               ,
               whom
               to
               esteeme
               now
               as
               a
               seruant
               ,
               either
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Religious
               action
               ,
               and
               vs
               as
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               let
               bee
               his
               equals
               (
               which
               is
               blasphemy
               )
               is
               pride
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               contempt
               of
               him
               .
               Hee
               is
               our
               Lord
               and
               God
               ,
               as
               
                 Thomas
              
               said
               ,
               and
               him
               wee
               must
               adore
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               did
               euer
               after
               his
               Ascension
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               That
               by
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               our
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               is
               sufficiently
               expressed
               ,
               without
               the
               Table-gesture
               of
               Sitting
               .
            
             
               THE
               true
               fellowship
               ,
               vnion
               and
               communion
               that
               wee
               haue
               with
               our
               Sauiour
               and
               amongst
               our selues
               ,
               is
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               both
               wrought
               and
               represented
               ,
               not
               by
               Sitting
               ,
               nor
               Lying
               ,
               nor
               Standing
               ,
               nor
               Kneeling
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               farre
               more
               significant
               and
               
               effectuall
               meane
               ,
               not
               drawne
               from
               a
               controuerted
               example
               of
               Christs
               Table-gesture
               ,
               but
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               expresse
               words
               of
               the
               Institution
               ,
               and
               interpreted
               by
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 chap.
              
               10.
               in
               these
               words
               following
               :
               
                 The
                 bread
                 which
                 wee
                 breake
              
               (
               not
               the
               Table
               whereat
               wee
               sit
               )
               
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 Bodie
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 The
                 Cup
                 of
                 blessing
                 which
                 wee
                 blesse
              
               (
               not
               our
               Sitting
               or
               Standing
               )
               
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               Here
               the
               Bread
               and
               the
               Cup
               deliuered
               and
               receiued
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Table
               ,
               nor
               the
               Sitting
               thereat
               ,
               are
               the
               Signes
               and
               Seales
               of
               our
               Communion
               and
               Fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ;
               yea
               ,
               a
               signe
               that
               declareth
               a
               far
               more
               strict
               coniunction
               with
               Christ
               ,
               then
               either
               Lying
               or
               Sitting
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Table-gesture
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               such
               a
               coniunction
               and
               vnion
               ,
               as
               is
               betwixt
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               the
               food
               wherewith
               it
               is
               nourished
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               onely
               locall
               ,
               but
               reall
               :
               For
               as
               our
               corporall
               nourishment
               is
               turned
               
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               our
               bodies
               naturally
               ,
               so
               are
               we
               conuerted
               and
               turned
               into
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               spiritually
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               wee
               become
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               bone
               of
               his
               bones
               ;
               and
               this
               conuersion
               beginneth
               in
               this
               life
               at
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               is
               perfected
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               Here
               wee
               are
               conuerted
               in
               the
               same
               minde
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               affections
               ,
               then
               ,
               our
               bodies
               shall
               bee
               made
               like
               his
               glorious
               Bodie
               .
               And
               this
               conuersion
               is
               wrought
               by
               the
               reall
               vnion
               that
               is
               betwixt
               our
               Sauiour
               and
               vs
               ,
               represented
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               by
               the
               naturall
               vnion
               ,
               that
               is
               betwixt
               the
               bodie
               that
               is
               nourished
               ,
               and
               the
               food
               whereby
               it
               is
               nourished
               ,
               and
               is
               most
               cleerely
               set
               downe
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               himselfe
               in
               the
               sixt
               chapter
               of
               
                 Iohns
              
               Gospell
               ,
               wherein
               the
               spirituall
               part
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               is
               most
               accurately
               described
               ,
               containing
               both
               the
               benefit
               which
               wee
               receiue
               ,
               and
               the
               meanes
               and
               manner
               whereby
               we
               
               receiue
               it
               .
               The
               benefit
               ,
               the
               resurrection
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               and
               life
               euerlasting
               ,
               
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 eateth
                 my
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 drinketh
                 my
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 hath
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 raise
                 him
                 vp
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 Day
                 .
              
               The
               meanes
               and
               manner
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               receiue
               this
               benefit
               ,
               is
               our
               vnion
               and
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ;
               and
               touching
               the
               vnion
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 eateth
                 my
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 drinketh
                 my
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 remaineth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               Then
               followeth
               the
               communion
               ;
               
               
                 As
                 the
                 Father
                 liueth
                 ,
                 so
                 liue
                 I
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 eateth
                 mee
                 ,
                 shall
                 liue
                 by
                 mee
                 .
              
               Here
               we
               haue
               a
               fellowship
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               with
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               in
               the
               greatest
               dignitie
               and
               honour
               whereof
               a
               creature
               can
               be
               capable
               ,
               in
               the
               blessed
               ,
               the
               eternall
               ,
               and
               glorious
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               signified
               &
               sealed
               vp
               by
               the
               Sacramentall
               action
               of
               eating
               and
               drinking
               the
               Bread
               and
               the
               Cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               liuely
               ,
               then
               any
               gesture
               ,
               or
               position
               of
               body
               can
               expresse
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               So
               likewise
               our
               fellowship
               amongst
               our selues
               is
               expressed
               sufficiently
               ,
               by
               eating
               the
               same
               Bread
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               AND
               thus
               much
               for
               our
               fellowship
               &
               communion
               with
               Christ
               :
               Our
               communion
               and
               fellowship
               amongst
               our selues
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               same
               place
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               
                 Corinths
                 ,
              
               most
               euidently
               ,
               not
               shadowed
               ,
               but
               demonstrated
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Bread
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 wee
                 many
                 are
                 one
                 Bodie
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 partakers
                 of
                 one
                 Bread.
                 Cyprian
              
               in
               the
               sixt
               Epistle
               of
               his
               first
               booke
               ,
               thinketh
               that
               our
               vnion
               amongst
               our selues
               is
               onely
               declared
               by
               this
               similitude
               ;
               
                 As
                 many
                 graines
                 are
                 made
                 one
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 grapes
                 one
                 Vine
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 one
                 spirituall
                 Bodie
                 .
              
               But
               the
               Apostles
               reason
               
               is
               demonstratiue
               ,
               the
               ground
               whereof
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Bread
               is
               one
               ,
               whereof
               wee
               are
               all
               made
               partakers
               :
               one
               ,
               not
               in
               forme
               and
               kinde
               onely
               ;
               for
               so
               many
               persons
               and
               bodies
               may
               bee
               fed
               with
               one
               bread
               ;
               but
               one
               bread
               in
               number
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               that
               feed
               thereon
               ,
               must
               bee
               one
               bodie
               :
               for
               two
               bodie
               in
               number
               cannot
               feed
               on
               the
               selfe-same
               bread
               in
               number
               ;
               the
               bread
               that
               I
               eate
               ,
               cannot
               feed
               thee
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               bread
               in
               number
               that
               thou
               eatest
               ,
               cannot
               feed
               mee
               .
               It
               is
               one
               bread
               in
               number
               that
               feedeth
               thee
               ,
               and
               another
               bread
               in
               number
               that
               feedeth
               me
               :
               but
               all
               the
               members
               of
               my
               body
               that
               are
               many
               ,
               are
               fed
               with
               one
               and
               the
               selfe-same
               bread
               ,
               that
               I
               receiue
               and
               eate
               ;
               and
               therefore
               although
               they
               bee
               many
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               all
               but
               one
               bodie
               .
               Euen
               so
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               are
               many
               ,
               are
               fed
               with
               one
               and
               the
               selfe-same
               Bread
               in
               number
               ,
               that
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               
               all
               bee
               one
               Bodie
               .
               This
               is
               a
               demonstration
               of
               the
               cause
               by
               the
               effect
               :
               It
               is
               the
               proper
               effect
               or
               affection
               of
               one
               bodie
               ,
               to
               be
               fed
               with
               one
               bread
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               whomsoeuer
               this
               effect
               agreeth
               ,
               they
               are
               one
               body
               :
               And
               contrariwise
               ,
               the
               vnitie
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               the
               vnion
               of
               the
               members
               in
               one
               body
               by
               one
               forme
               ,
               as
               the
               immediate
               and
               proper
               cause
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               diuers
               mēbers
               are
               fed
               with
               one
               bread
               .
               As
               this
               therefore
               is
               a
               demonstration
               of
               the
               effect
               by
               the
               cause
               ,
               all
               that
               are
               one
               body
               ,
               feed
               on
               one
               bread
               :
               All
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               one
               Bodie
               ;
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               feed
               on
               one
               Bread.
               So
               this
               is
               a
               demonstratiō
               of
               the
               cause
               by
               the
               effect
               :
               Al
               that
               feed
               on
               one
               Bread
               ,
               are
               one
               Bodie
               ;
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               feed
               on
               one
               Bread
               ,
               therefore
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               one
               Bodie
               .
               Here
               you
               may
               perceiue
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               reason
               to
               bee
               ,
               that
               the
               Bread
               whereof
               
               all
               are
               partakers
               is
               One
               :
               And
               this
               is
               manifest
               ,
               whether
               by
               the
               bread
               ,
               the
               signe
               ,
               or
               the
               thing
               signified
               bee
               vnderstood
               ;
               for
               if
               by
               the
               Bread
               ,
               the
               elementall
               bread
               bee
               vnderstood
               ,
               although
               that
               materially
               it
               bee
               diuided
               in
               many
               parts
               ,
               and
               distributed
               ,
               yet
               all
               these
               parts
               and
               pieces
               are
               formally
               one
               and
               the
               selfe-same
               Sacrament
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               although
               thou
               receiue
               not
               the
               selfe-same
               piece
               of
               bread
               in
               number
               ,
               which
               I
               receiue
               ;
               yet
               thou
               ,
               and
               I
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               vs
               receiue
               the
               selfe-same
               Sacrament
               in
               number
               .
               But
               if
               by
               the
               Bread
               ,
               the
               Bodie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Bread
               of
               life
               ,
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               as
               principally
               and
               chiefly
               it
               must
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Bread
               which
               wee
               breake
               ,
               is
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               )
               
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Christs
                 Bodie
                 ,
              
               which
               we
               participate
               in
               breaking
               of
               the
               Sacramentall
               Bread
               :
               then
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               demonstration
               is
               strong
               and
               sure
               ,
               That
               the
               bread
               is
               one
               in
               number
               whereof
               wee
               are
               all
               partakers
               ,
               because
               
               the
               Bodie
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               diuided
               ,
               and
               giuen
               by
               pieces
               ,
               but
               is
               all
               and
               whole
               ,
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               number
               ,
               giuen
               to
               all
               and
               euery
               one
               that
               worthily
               receiueth
               .
               As
               for
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               elementall
               bread
               ,
               it
               signifieth
               not
               the
               distribution
               of
               the
               Bodie
               of
               Christ
               by
               pieces
               ,
               but
               the
               breaking
               of
               his
               Body
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               with
               the
               sorrowes
               of
               death
               for
               our
               sinnes
               .
               And
               here
               marke
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               not
               alway
               signifie
               
                 to
                 receiue
                 with
                 others
                 by
                 parts
                 ;
              
               for
               if
               the
               thing
               be
               such
               as
               cannot
               be
               diuided
               ,
               then
               it
               doth
               signifie
               the
               same
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               receiue
               in
               common
               with
               others
               :
               So
               in
               the
               third
               chapter
               to
               the
               
                 Hebrews
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               1.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               vers
               .
               14.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               participation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &
               of
               the
               heauenly
               Calling
               ,
               importeth
               not
               a
               diuision
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               heauenly
               Calling
               ,
               whereof
               wee
               are
               partakers
               ,
               but
               a
               communion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               heauenly
               Calling
               .
               And
               
               so
               in
               this
               place
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifieth
               
                 to
                 receiue
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 common
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 selfe-same
                 Bread
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Bodie
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 selfe-same
                 Sacrament
                 thereof
                 in
                 number
                 ;
              
               whereon
               it
               followeth
               most
               necessarily
               ;
               that
               wee
               who
               are
               partakers
               of
               that
               Bread
               ,
               must
               bee
               one
               Bodie
               .
               Here
               contention
               being
               laid
               aside
               ,
               I
               would
               demand
               ,
               whether
               the
               Sacramentall
               elements
               ,
               and
               actions
               that
               are
               vsed
               about
               them
               ,
               do
               not
               sufficiently
               and
               fully
               declare
               our
               communion
               with
               Christ
               and
               amongst
               our selues
               ,
               or
               need
               they
               any
               accessarie
               gesture
               to
               supply
               their
               defects
               :
               For
               is
               there
               ,
               or
               was
               there
               euer
               any
               gesture
               ,
               that
               can
               signifie
               so
               straite
               a
               coniunction
               ,
               as
               is
               represented
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ?
               First
               ,
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               vs
               ;
               and
               next
               amongst
               our selues
               ,
               by
               the
               participation
               of
               that
               one
               and
               selfe-same
               Bread
               ,
               which
               first
               sheweth
               the
               vnion
               betwixt
               Christ
               &
               vs
               to
               
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               is
               betwixt
               the
               body
               and
               the
               food
               whereby
               it
               is
               nourished
               :
               and
               next
               ,
               the
               vnion
               amongst
               our selues
               to
               bee
               such
               ,
               as
               is
               amongst
               the
               members
               of
               the
               same
               body
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               That
               Sitting
               cannot
               bee
               a
               necessarie
               Sacramentall
               Ceremonie
               ,
               nor
               a
               proper
               Table-gesture
               .
            
             
               NOW
               to
               conclude
               this
               point
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               that
               all
               the
               Ceremonies
               and
               Actions
               ,
               that
               either
               appertaine
               to
               the
               Essence
               or
               Integrity
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               are
               fully
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Institution
               :
               So
               here
               I
               affirme
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               significant
               Ceremonies
               and
               Actions
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               are
               employed
               about
               the
               Elements
               ,
               or
               belong
               to
               the
               vse
               of
               
               them
               onely
               .
               As
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               the
               washing
               ,
               dipping
               ,
               and
               rising
               vp
               ,
               are
               Actions
               and
               Ceremonies
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               water
               .
               In
               the
               Supper
               ,
               the
               taking
               ,
               blessing
               ,
               and
               breaking
               ,
               giuing
               ,
               receiuing
               ,
               eating
               ,
               and
               drinking
               ,
               are
               Ceremonies
               and
               Actions
               vsed
               about
               the
               Bread
               and
               the
               Wine
               :
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               manifest
               ,
               because
               by
               the
               Elements
               onely
               ,
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               and
               his
               benefits
               are
               signified
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Ceremonies
               and
               Actions
               ,
               the
               application
               of
               him
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               our
               faith
               in
               him
               :
               as
               ,
               by
               the
               Water
               ,
               his
               Spirit
               ;
               his
               Bloud
               ,
               his
               Death
               ;
               by
               the
               washing
               ,
               dipping
               ,
               and
               rising
               vp
               out
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               the
               cleansing
               of
               vs
               from
               the
               guilt
               and
               vitiositie
               of
               sinne
               ;
               by
               his
               bloud
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               participation
               of
               his
               death
               and
               buriall
               whereby
               wee
               die
               to
               sin
               ;
               and
               of
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               whereby
               we
               rise
               to
               newnesse
               of
               life
               :
               So
               likewise
               in
               the
               Supper
               ,
               the
               bread
               and
               the
               cup
               signifie
               ,
               his
               Bodie
               and
               Bloud
               ;
               
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Actions
               represent
               his
               Passion
               ,
               and
               the
               application
               thereof
               to
               vs
               ;
               and
               in
               both
               ,
               our
               obedience
               testifieth
               our
               faith
               .
               Whereby
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               if
               wee
               count
               the
               Table-gesture
               a
               Sacramentall
               Ceremonie
               ,
               the
               Table
               ,
               whereunto
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               gesture
               belongeth
               ,
               must
               also
               be
               some
               third
               symboll
               or
               signe
               representing
               Christ
               ;
               and
               consequently
               as
               necessarie
               and
               essentiall
               to
               the
               action
               ,
               as
               the
               elements
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               and
               the
               gesture
               that
               is
               proper
               thereto
               (
               if
               any
               be
               )
               as
               necessary
               to
               bee
               obserued
               ,
               as
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Actions
               of
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               are
               necessarie
               to
               be
               vsed
               in
               receiuing
               the
               Elements
               .
               But
               this
               I
               am
               perswaded
               no
               man
               will
               affirme
               ,
               neither
               will
               any
               man
               thinke
               ,
               that
               a
               materiall
               Table
               is
               so
               necessarie
               ,
               that
               without
               it
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               could
               not
               be
               ministred
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               in
               places
               where
               it
               might
               not
               be
               had
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               in
               Dennes
               and
               Caues
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               
               such
               like
               places
               ,
               whereunto
               the
               Saints
               were
               forced
               to
               flye
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               persecution
               .
               And
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               receiue
               the
               Sacrament
               lying
               sick
               on
               their
               beds
               ?
               Of
               him
               who
               in
               prison
               and
               fetters
               ,
               made
               his
               brest
               the
               boord
               ?
               If
               by
               the
               mercie
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Turkes
               were
               conuerted
               to
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               might
               they
               not
               receiue
               the
               Sacrament
               without
               any
               such
               Table
               as
               they
               do
               their
               common
               food
               ,
               sitting
               on
               the
               ground
               ?
               The
               thing
               that
               apparantly
               fostereth
               this
               conceit
               of
               Table-gesture
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               Where
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               receiuing
               meate
               ,
               there
               commonly
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               a
               Table
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               conceit
               to
               be
               a
               materiall
               one
               ,
               such
               as
               in
               vse
               with
               vs
               :
               but
               
                 mensa
                 ,
              
               albeit
               most
               frequently
               it
               be
               so
               taken
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               also
               vsed
               for
               that
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               it
               be
               ,
               whereon
               meate
               is
               set
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               boord
               ,
               or
               the
               bare
               earth
               ,
               or
               the
               grasse
               ,
               or
               a
               cake
               of
               bread
               laid
               on
               the
               ground
               vnder
               the
               meat
               ,
               which
               some
               
               for
               hunger
               hauing
               eaten
               ,
               said
               merrily
               ,
               they
               had
               deuoured
               the
               Table
               :
               
                 Heus
                 etiam
                 mensas
                 consumimus
                 ,
                 inquit
                 Iulus
                 .
              
               And
               the
               meate
               it selfe
               is
               often
               called
               a
               Table
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               
                 Psal.
                 78.
                 
                 Can
                 God
                 prepare
                 a
                 Table
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ?
              
               When
               the
               Troians
               lay
               on
               the
               grasse
               ,
               
                 fusique
                 per
                 herbam
                 ,
              
               and
               were
               satiate
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               that
               the
               boords
               were
               remoued
               ,
               
                 mensaeque
                 remotae
                 ;
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               meate
               was
               taken
               away
               .
               And
               children
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               second
               seruice
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 Mensae
                 secundae
                 :
                 Nec
                 adhuc
                 mensa
                 secunda
                 venit
                 .
              
               Here
               with
               one
               stroke
               it
               were
               possible
               (
               if
               it
               might
               stand
               with
               the
               fauour
               of
               good
               brethren
               )
               to
               cut
               this
               Gordian
               knot
               of
               Table-gesture
               ,
               if
               wee
               should
               onely
               deny
               ,
               that
               any
               Table
               is
               absolutely
               necessarie
               to
               bee
               vsed
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               calleth
               ,
               
               the
               
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Body
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               represented
               and
               offered
               in
               the
               visible
               elements
               ,
               or
               any
               Table-gesture
               necessary
               ,
               
               but
               that
               which
               hee
               calleth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               participate
               of
               that
               Table
               by
               eating
               and
               drinking
               :
               which
               gesture
               is
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Institution
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               vsed
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               onely
               proper
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               Tables
               of
               Repast
               ;
               as
               for
               sitting
               ,
               lying
               ,
               and
               standing
               ,
               there
               be
               none
               of
               these
               proper
               :
               for
               neither
               hath
               any
               of
               them
               been
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               euer
               in
               vse
               amongst
               all
               people
               ,
               or
               only
               in
               vse
               at
               a
               Table
               of
               Repast
               :
               for
               men
               sit
               often
               else-where
               ,
               &
               not
               at
               such
               a
               Table
               ;
               &
               lie
               to
               sleep
               ,
               and
               stand
               at
               other
               businesse
               .
               Nay
               ,
               none
               of
               these
               gestures
               are
               proper
               ,
               &
               necessary
               :
               but
               as
               for
               taking
               ,
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               not
               onely
               are
               they
               necessary
               and
               proper
               to
               all
               Tables
               of
               Repast
               ,
               but
               are
               more
               significant
               ,
               and
               do
               farre
               better
               expresse
               both
               our
               fellowship
               and
               vnion
               with
               our
               Sauiour
               and
               amongst
               our selues
               ,
               then
               the
               gesture
               of
               Sitting
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               position
               of
               body
               whatsoeuer
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
               That
               by
               Kneeling
               wee
               symbolize
               not
               with
               the
               Papists
               in
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               NOW
               to
               proceed
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               Scandall
               and
               Offence
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               giuen
               to
               our
               Church
               by
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               is
               alledged
               :
               The
               greatest
               that
               I
               heare
               of
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               in
               Kneeling
               we
               symbolize
               with
               the
               Papists
               .
               So
               doe
               wee
               in
               the
               place
               ;
               they
               receiue
               in
               a
               Temple
               ,
               so
               doe
               wee
               :
               In
               the
               time
               ;
               they
               receiue
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               we
               :
               In
               the
               order
               ;
               they
               receiue
               before
               meate
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               we
               :
               In
               habite
               ,
               for
               they
               receiue
               with
               their
               heads
               vncouered
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               we
               .
               And
               heere
               wee
               remember
               not
               that
               wee
               symbolize
               with
               the
               late
               Arrians
               in
               Sitting
               ,
               who
               to
               testifie
               that
               they
               beleeue
               not
               our
               Sauiour
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               meere
               Man
               ,
               will
               not
               receiue
               Kneeling
               ,
               but
               
               Sitting
               ,
               lest
               that
               they
               should
               seeme
               to
               adore
               him
               as
               God.
               Against
               them
               therefore
               this
               conclusion
               is
               set
               down
               .
               
                 Petro
                 Couiensi
                 Synodo
                 generali
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               in
               number
               the
               fourth
               :
               
                 De
                 ceremoniis
                 Coenae
                 Dominicae
                 ;
              
               the
               tenor
               whereof
               is
               this
               :
               
                 Proinde
                 ceremonias
                 libertati
                 Christianae
                 donamus
                 ,
                 &
                 permittimus
                 ,
                 vt
                 stantes
                 ,
                 vel
                 genua
                 flectentes
                 ,
                 pij
                 Sacramentum
                 corporis
                 &
                 sanguinis
                 Christi
                 sumant
                 :
                 Sessionis
                 vero
                 ad
                 mensam
                 Domini
                 ,
                 quia
                 praeter
                 ritus
                 in
                 omnibus
                 per
                 Europam
                 Ecclesijs
                 vulgo
                 consuetas
                 ,
                 illi
                 inter
                 nos
                 primi
                 authores
                 extiterunt
                 ,
                 qui
                 omnia
                 in
                 Ecclesijs
                 temere
                 immutantes
                 ,
                 à
                 nobis
                 ad
                 Arrianismum
                 transfugae
                 facti
                 sunt
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Quare
                 hanc
                 propriam
                 ipsis
                 vt
                 Christum
                 ,
                 ita
                 sacra
                 eius
                 irreuerenter
                 tractantibus
                 ,
                 &
                 tanquam
                 minus
                 honestam
                 &
                 religiosam
                 ,
                 simplicioribusque
                 admodum
                 scandolosam
                 ceremoniam
                 reijcimus
                 .
              
               Here
               Sitting
               is
               discharged
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Supper
               ,
               as
               a
               gesture
               proper
               to
               Arrians
               .
               Now
               as
               in
               Sitting
               ,
               though
               
               wee
               symbolize
               with
               the
               Arrians
               ,
               yet
               did
               wee
               neuer
               (
               blessed
               be
               God
               )
               symbolize
               with
               them
               in
               Arrianisme
               ,
               because
               we
               haue
               beleeued
               and
               professed
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               God
               ouer
               all
               ,
               blessed
               for
               euer
               .
               This
               faith
               and
               profession
               hath
               exempted
               vs
               from
               symbolizing
               with
               them
               in
               Arrianisme
               ,
               howbeit
               that
               in
               times
               ,
               places
               ,
               gestures
               and
               orders
               ,
               we
               haue
               had
               a
               conformitie
               .
               For
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               in
               euery
               thing
               ,
               the
               true
               Church
               can
               bee
               disconforme
               to
               Heretikes
               ,
               who
               hold
               many
               Truthes
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               .
               So
               do
               we
               not
               symbolize
               with
               Papists
               in
               Papistry
               ▪
               Superstition
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               when
               wee
               Kneele
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               For
               we
               beleeue
               and
               openly
               professe
               ,
               that
               the
               Bodie
               of
               Christ
               is
               in
               the
               heauen
               ,
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Bread
               is
               onely
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               we
               neither
               esteeme
               nor
               adore
               it
               for
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               we
               adore
               
               and
               worship
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               who
               as
               hee
               did
               breake
               his
               Body
               ,
               and
               shed
               his
               Bloud
               on
               the
               Crosse
               for
               vs
               ,
               so
               doth
               hee
               deliuer
               them
               and
               apply
               them
               to
               our
               soules
               ,
               to
               feed
               &
               nourish
               vs
               vnto
               life
               eternall
               .
               In
               this
               Sacrament
               to
               Kneele
               with
               this
               profession
               ,
               doth
               vindicate
               the
               religious
               Ceremonie
               from
               all
               blot
               and
               shew
               of
               euill
               ,
               from
               Papistry
               and
               Idolatry
               :
               as
               our
               profession
               of
               Christ
               to
               bee
               God
               ,
               did
               vindicate
               our
               Sitting
               from
               the
               staine
               and
               impiety
               of
               Arrianism
               .
               Know
               we
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               Idolaters
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               did
               bow
               their
               knees
               to
               their
               Idols
               ,
               
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
              
               And
               Christians
               in
               this
               Ceremonie
               did
               symbolize
               with
               them
               in
               bowing
               of
               their
               knees
               to
               God
               :
               but
               the
               Profession
               made
               difference
               betwixt
               our
               Kneeling
               and
               theirs
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
               That
               Kneeling
               hath
               ,
               and
               may
               bee
               lawfully
               vsed
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               was
               ,
               in
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               O
               But
               thou
               wilt
               say
               ,
               that
               Kneeling
               was
               euer
               vsed
               in
               prayer
               ,
               but
               was
               lately
               brought
               in
               vse
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               by
               
                 Honorius
                 ,
              
               to
               worship
               the
               bread
               .
               I
               answered
               before
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               ordained
               by
               
                 Honorius
              
               to
               be
               vsed
               at
               the
               receiuing
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               eleuation
               ,
               and
               carrying
               of
               it
               from
               place
               to
               place
               :
               For
               at
               the
               receiuing
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               had
               beene
               the
               custome
               before
               
                 Honorius
              
               time
               to
               haue
               bowed
               ,
               as
               the
               decree
               in
               speciall
               commanded
               the
               Priest
               to
               teach
               the
               people
               to
               bow
               themselues
               reuerently
               ,
               
                 Cum
                 eleuatur
                 salutaris
                 Hostia
                 ,
                 &
                 cum
                 eam
                 defert
                 Presbyter
                 ad
                 infirmum
                 ;
              
               when
               the
               sauing
               Host
               is
               eleuate
               in
               the
               Masse
               ,
               
               and
               when
               it
               is
               carried
               to
               the
               sicke
               .
               So
               doubtlesse
               the
               Priest
               had
               beene
               commanded
               to
               teach
               the
               people
               to
               bow
               themselues
               at
               the
               Receiuing
               :
               for
               he
               who
               so
               straitly
               commanded
               the
               people
               to
               Kneele
               at
               the
               onely
               sight
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               would
               much
               more
               haue
               commanded
               them
               to
               Kneele
               ,
               when
               they
               not
               onely
               did
               see
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               receiued
               it
               ,
               and
               ate
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               beene
               a
               receiued
               custome
               .
               But
               put
               the
               case
               that
               Kneeling
               then
               did
               first
               beginne
               to
               bee
               vsed
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               yet
               might
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               vpon
               the
               Reasons
               before
               expressed
               ,
               haue
               lawfully
               kneeled
               to
               God
               and
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               at
               the
               receiuing
               ?
               
                 Caluin
              
               in
               his
               4.
               book
               of
               
                 Instit.
                 cap.
                 17.
                 sect
                 .
              
               37.
               affirmeth
               it
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Christo
                 inquiunt
                 hanc
                 venerationem
                 deferimus
                 :
                 primam
                 si
                 in
                 coena
                 h●c
                 fieret
                 ,
                 dicerem
                 adorationem
                 cam
                 demum
                 esse
                 legitimam
                 ,
                 quae
                 non
                 in
                 signa
                 residet
                 ,
                 sed
                 ad
                 Christum
                 in
                 caelo
                 sedentem
                 dirigitur
                 .
              
               In
               this
               
               place
               
                 Caluin
              
               finding
               fault
               with
               the
               worship
               that
               was
               giuen
               to
               the
               Bread
               at
               the
               eleuation
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               pompous
               carrying
               of
               it
               thorow
               the
               streetes
               &
               publike
               places
               ;
               saith
               ,
               that
               then
               the
               worship
               were
               lawfull
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               giuen
               to
               Christ
               in
               the
               action
               of
               the
               Supper
               ,
               &
               did
               not
               rest
               in
               the
               signe
               ,
               but
               were
               directed
               to
               Christ
               sitting
               in
               heauen
               .
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 ,
              
               a
               learned
               and
               diligent
               Diuine
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               same
               iudgement
               ,
               for
               so
               he
               writeth
               :
               
                 In
                 Sacramento
                 distinguimus
                 symbola
                 à
                 rebus
                 ,
                 &
                 symbolis
                 aliquē
                 honorem
                 deferimus
                 ,
                 nimirū
                 ,
                 vt
                 tractentur
                 decenter
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 abijciantur
                 ;
                 sunt
                 enim
                 sacrae
                 res
                 ,
                 &
                 Deo
                 semel
                 deputatae
                 :
                 quo
                 vero
                 adres
                 significatas
                 ,
                 eas
                 prompte
                 &
                 alacriter
                 adorandas
                 concedimus
                 ;
                 inquit
                 enim
                 Augustinus
                 hoc
                 in
                 loco
                 ,
                 Non
                 peccatur
                 adorando
                 carnem
                 Christi
                 ,
                 sed
                 peccatur
                 non
                 adorando
                 ,
                 Class
                 .
                 4.
                 locus
                 X.
                 Sect.
                 49.
                 
                 &
                 50.
                 
                 Adoratio
                 interna
                 potest
                 adhiberi
                 sine
                 periculo
                 ,
                 neque
                 externa
                 sua
                 natura
                 esset
                 mala
                 ;
                 multi
                 enim
                 pij
                 genua
                 flectunt
                 &
                 adorant
                 :
              
               In
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               
               saith
               he
               ,
               we
               distinguish
               the
               symbols
               from
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               &
               some
               honour
               we
               yeeld
               to
               the
               signes
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               decently
               handled
               ,
               and
               not
               slightly
               cast
               away
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               sacred
               things
               ,
               &
               once
               dedicate
               to
               God
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               these
               we
               grant
               ,
               shuld
               be
               readily
               &
               chearefully
               adored
               :
               for
               
                 August
                 .
              
               saith
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               fault
               to
               adore
               Christs
               flesh
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               sin
               not
               to
               adore
               it
               .
               And
               after
               a
               little
               ;
               Inward
               adoration
               may
               be
               vsed
               without
               perill
               ,
               neither
               is
               the
               outward
               adoration
               euill
               of
               it selfe
               :
               for
               many
               bow
               their
               Knees
               &
               adore
               religiously
               .
               
                 Caluin
              
               in
               the
               action
               of
               the
               Supper
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 bow
                 down
                 and
                 worship
                 Christ
                 sitting
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Martyr
              
               saith
               ,
               That
               not
               only
               is
               it
               lawfully
               done
               ;
               but
               
                 pie
                 ,
              
               religiously
               .
               Then
               I
               say
               ,
               Albeit
               it
               might
               be
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               action
               of
               the
               Supper
               men
               bowed
               not
               before
               the
               daies
               of
               
                 Honorius
                 ,
              
               yet
               certainely
               they
               might
               haue
               lawfully
               bowed
               ,
               for
               the
               reasons
               aboue
               named
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               8.
               
               The
               obiection
               of
               the
               Brazen
               Serpent
               answered
               .
            
             
               IF
               the
               Church
               might
               haue
               lawfully
               bowed
               at
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               to
               God
               ,
               before
               
                 Honorius
              
               time
               ,
               why
               may
               she
               not
               now
               bow
               as
               well
               as
               then
               ?
               Because
               (
               say
               you
               )
               that
               gesture
               in
               this
               action
               hath
               beene
               abused
               to
               Idolatry
               :
               and
               therefore
               as
               
                 Hezekias
              
               caused
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               to
               be
               broken
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               the
               people
               beganne
               to
               adore
               it
               ;
               so
               should
               Kneeling
               be
               abolished
               in
               this
               action
               ,
               and
               not
               vsed
               ,
               because
               therein
               it
               hath
               beene
               abused
               to
               Idolatry
               .
               That
               the
               answer
               to
               this
               may
               bee
               the
               more
               cleere
               ,
               two
               things
               would
               be
               considered
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               
                 Hezekias
              
               destroyed
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               ,
               it
               had
               no
               vse
               in
               Religion
               ;
               next
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Brazen
               Serpent
               was
               destroyed
               ,
               hee
               discharged
               not
               that
               the
               worship
               should
               be
               giuen
               to
               
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               due
               ,
               that
               before
               was
               abused
               ,
               and
               giuen
               to
               the
               Brazen
               Serpent
               ,
               as
               to
               bow
               their
               knees
               ,
               to
               lift
               vp
               their
               eyes
               and
               hands
               ,
               and
               to
               burne
               incense
               to
               God
               ,
               although
               before
               they
               had
               abused
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               &
               giuen
               them
               to
               the
               Serpent
               .
               So
               by
               this
               example
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               destroy
               the
               Idol
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               discharge
               the
               worship
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               hath
               beene
               abused
               and
               giuen
               to
               the
               Idoll
               .
               These
               things
               being
               considered
               ,
               let
               vs
               apply
               this
               example
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               The
               Bread
               was
               made
               the
               Idoll
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               adored
               ,
               and
               vnto
               it
               the
               Knee
               was
               bowed
               ,
               which
               ought
               onely
               to
               haue
               beene
               bowed
               to
               God
               ;
               then
               the
               Bread
               should
               be
               abolished
               :
               but
               that
               cannot
               bee
               ,
               neither
               will
               the
               example
               enforce
               that
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               like
               the
               Brazen
               Serpent
               ,
               that
               had
               no
               vse
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               an
               essentiall
               part
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               and
               therefore
               although
               it
               was
               adored
               for
               God
               ,
               &
               yet
               is
               made
               
               an
               Idoll
               by
               Idolaters
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               abolished
               by
               vs
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               sound
               &
               solid
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               should
               be
               restored
               to
               the
               right
               vse
               &
               estimation
               that
               wee
               should
               haue
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               So
               this
               example
               teacheth
               vs
               not
               to
               discharge
               the
               bowing
               of
               the
               Knee
               ;
               a
               gesture
               commanded
               by
               God
               to
               be
               vsed
               in
               his
               worship
               ;
               but
               whē
               we
               bow
               &
               adore
               ,
               
                 non
                 in
                 signo
                 residere
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               rest
               on
               the
               signe
               ,
               as
               
                 Caluin
              
               saith
               ,
               but
               to
               lift
               vp
               our
               hearts
               to
               Christ
               that
               is
               in
               heauen
               ,
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               his
               Body
               &
               his
               Bloud
               ,
               whereof
               this
               Sacrament
               is
               a
               memorial
               ,
               &
               an
               Image
               ,
               not
               made
               nor
               grauen
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               institute
               by
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               represent
               his
               Passion
               ,
               and
               the
               application
               thereof
               to
               vs
               ,
               that
               therby
               we
               might
               be
               stirred
               vp
               to
               giue
               thankes
               ,
               both
               with
               externall
               &
               internall
               deuotion
               :
               which
               when
               we
               performe
               with
               bowing
               of
               the
               Knee
               ,
               at
               the
               receiuing
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               we
               adore
               not
               the
               Sacramēt
               ,
               but
               Christ
               that
               is
               signified
               and
               represented
               thereby
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               0.
               
               The
               difference
               betwixt
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               before
               Images
               .
            
             
               IF
               here
               it
               be
               replyed
               ,
               that
               all
               Idolaters
               doe
               likewise
               professe
               ,
               that
               they
               bow
               not
               the
               knee
               to
               the
               Image
               ,
               but
               to
               God
               ,
               whom
               the
               Image
               representeth
               and
               bringeth
               to
               their
               remembrance
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               an
               euill
               grounded
               Christian
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               learned
               to
               put
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               vse
               of
               an
               Image
               in
               diuine
               worship
               ,
               and
               the
               workes
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               Word
               and
               holy
               Sacraments
               .
               Images
               are
               the
               doctrines
               of
               lies
               :
               they
               represent
               nothing
               ,
               nor
               bring
               nothing
               to
               our
               mindes
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               lyes
               :
               They
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               eyes
               ,
               and
               seeth
               not
               ,
               eares
               &
               heareth
               not
               ,
               feete
               &
               walketh
               not
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               God
               is
               not
               worshipped
               ,
               but
               
               a
               conception
               and
               fantasie
               in
               stead
               of
               God
               ,
               bred
               and
               gendred
               in
               the
               mind
               by
               the
               Image
               :
               where
               ,
               by
               the
               contrarie
               the
               least
               of
               Gods
               creatures
               doe
               demonstrate
               and
               shew
               so
               much
               of
               the
               diuinitie
               and
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               may
               serue
               to
               ingender
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               a
               true
               conception
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               may
               furnish
               sufficient
               matter
               and
               cause
               ,
               wherfore
               to
               worship
               him
               .
               How
               much
               more
               his
               Word
               and
               holy
               Sacraments
               ,
               where
               God
               and
               his
               goodnesse
               is
               so
               liuely
               expressed
               ?
               To
               bow
               downe
               then
               ,
               when
               wee
               haue
               seene
               the
               workes
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               wee
               haue
               heard
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               receiue
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               To
               adore
               him
               ,
               whom
               by
               his
               Workes
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               wee
               are
               taught
               to
               adore
               ,
               is
               neither
               to
               bow
               downe
               to
               an
               Idoll
               ,
               nor
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               an
               Idoll
               .
               When
               the
               fire
               came
               downe
               from
               heauen
               and
               consumed
               
                 Elias
              
               sacrifice
               ,
               the
               people
               that
               saw
               it
               ,
               fell
               on
               their
               faces
               ,
               and
               cryed
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 God
                 ;
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 God.
              
               In
               doing
               whereof
               ,
               they
               adored
               not
               the
               fire
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               ,
               whome
               the
               fire
               taught
               them
               to
               be
               God.
               1.
               
               
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 24.
                 
                 If
                 yee
                 all
                 prophecy
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Paul
                 )
                 and
                 an
                 Infidell
                 or
                 Ideot
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 conuinced
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 iudged
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 are
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 falling
                 on
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 he
                 adores
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               both
               these
               two
               examples
               ,
               the
               principall
               cause
               of
               the
               falling
               downe
               ,
               is
               God
               ,
               to
               whome
               they
               fell
               downe
               ,
               but
               the
               miraculous
               worke
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               were
               the
               instrumentall
               causes
               ,
               whereby
               they
               were
               wakened
               ,
               and
               stirred
               vp
               .
               
                 Causae
                 monitoriae
                 &
                 excitantes
                 .
              
               Euen
               so
               ,
               when
               wee
               fall
               downe
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               principall
               cause
               that
               moueth
               vs
               ,
               is
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               Kneele
               :
               but
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               the
               instrument
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               are
               taught
               ,
               and
               admonished
               to
               fall
               downe
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               place
               ;
               It
               being
               a
               memoriall
               of
               the
               death
               of
               
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               seale
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               saluation
               ,
               that
               wee
               haue
               thereby
               .
               And
               although
               wee
               carry
               a
               religious
               respect
               and
               reuerence
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               a
               meane
               and
               creature
               consecrated
               to
               a
               most
               holy
               vse
               ,
               yet
               not
               of
               that
               religious
               respect
               and
               reuerence
               that
               we
               carry
               towards
               it
               ;
               we
               bow
               not
               downe
               our
               knees
               before
               it
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               the
               religious
               respect
               and
               reuerence
               ,
               that
               by
               it
               ,
               which
               wee
               are
               taught
               to
               giue
               to
               Christ
               ,
               we
               bow
               our
               knees
               before
               him
               ,
               to
               whome
               all
               knees
               should
               be
               bowed
               in
               that
               respect
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               assertion
               
                 (
                 That
                 hee
                 who
                 boweth
                 at
                 the
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacramentall
                 Bread
                 &
                 Wine
                 ,
                 boweth
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Diuine
                 worship
                 ,
                 before
                 a
                 consecrated
                 creature
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 religious
                 respect
                 and
                 reuerence
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               This
               assertion
               (
               I
               say
               )
               is
               a
               vaine
               Sophisticall
               cauillation
               :
               for
               the
               reuerence
               and
               respect
               that
               we
               are
               taught
               by
               Gods
               Word
               to
               carry
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               bowing
               downe
               when
               we
               receiue
               
               it
               :
               So
               out
               of
               that
               respect
               we
               bow
               not
               downe
               as
               hath
               beene
               said
               ,
               but
               the
               reuerence
               and
               respect
               that
               wee
               are
               taught
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               giue
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               bowing
               downe
               :
               the
               reuerence
               that
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               not
               such
               as
               should
               moue
               vs
               to
               fall
               downe
               before
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               reuerence
               that
               is
               due
               to
               Christ
               ,
               whereof
               wee
               are
               admonished
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               wherin
               he
               is
               represented
               ,
               breaking
               his
               Body
               and
               sheading
               his
               Bloud
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               applying
               it
               to
               nourish
               vs
               vnto
               eternall
               Life
               .
               This
               reuerence
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               such
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               no
               gesture
               nor
               position
               of
               body
               is
               able
               sufficiently
               to
               expresse
               .
               Further
               ,
               it
               is
               heere
               to
               bee
               marked
               ,
               that
               hee
               who
               boweth
               at
               the
               receiuing
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               not
               properly
               said
               to
               bow
               before
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               for
               
                 Coram
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               wee
               interpret
               
                 (
                 before
                 )
              
               is
               only
               properly
               attributed
               to
               liuing
               things
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               things
               that
               
               want
               life
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               Sacramentall
               elements
               be
               ;
               so
               wee
               are
               properly
               said
               to
               bow
               before
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               congregation
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               congregation
               :
               but
               when
               wee
               speake
               of
               things
               that
               want
               life
               ,
               we
               say
               not
               ,
               
                 before
                 them
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 coram
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 versus
                 ,
                 è
                 regione
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 ante
                 ,
              
               oueragainst
               ,
               or
               towards
               them
               :
               So
               
                 Dauid
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 bow
                 towards
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 thy
                 holinesse
                 ,
              
               not
               ,
               before
               it
               .
               It
               is
               properly
               said
               ,
               that
               Idolaters
               bow
               before
               the
               Sacramentall
               Bread
               :
               for
               they
               esteeme
               it
               to
               bee
               GOD
               ,
               and
               bow
               themselues
               to
               worship
               it
               :
               but
               as
               for
               those
               who
               worship
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               they
               bow
               themselues
               before
               God
               ,
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               receiue
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               This
               is
               to
               bee
               marked
               ,
               that
               the
               simple
               bee
               not
               abused
               by
               the
               ambiguity
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               thinke
               that
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               to
               bow
               at
               the
               receiuing
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               to
               bow
               before
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               to
               worship
               it
               ,
               as
               Papists
               doe
               ,
               
               which
               wee
               professe
               our selues
               to
               damne
               and
               detest
               .
               So
               to
               conclude
               this
               point
               ;
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Papists
               Kneele
               when
               they
               receiue
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               not
               wee
               ;
               wee
               Kneele
               to
               Christ
               that
               sitteth
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               not
               they
               ;
               They
               giue
               to
               the
               Sacramentall
               Bread
               ,
               the
               worship
               that
               is
               due
               to
               Christ
               ;
               but
               wee
               giue
               that
               worship
               vnto
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
               Therefore
               their
               Kneeling
               is
               prohibited
               in
               the
               second
               Commandement
               ,
               and
               ours
               is
               allowed
               :
               
                 for
                 vnto
                 mee
              
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               
                 all
                 knees
                 shall
                 bow
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               10.
               
               Wee
               strengthen
               not
               Papists
               in
               their
               Idolatry
               ,
               by
               our
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               FInally
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               obiected
               ,
               that
               by
               introducing
               this
               gesture
               of
               Kneeling
               in
               stead
               of
               Sitting
               ,
               vsed
               in
               our
               
               Church
               before
               ,
               wee
               strengthen
               our
               aduersaries
               in
               their
               idolatry
               ,
               weaken
               the
               faith
               of
               our
               infirme
               brethren
               ,
               and
               condemne
               those
               that
               reformed
               our
               Religion
               .
               Vnto
               the
               first
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               Papists
               consisteth
               no
               more
               in
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               actiō
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               then
               at
               the
               action
               of
               publike
               prayer
               :
               And
               as
               their
               Idolatry
               in
               praying
               standeth
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               direct
               their
               prayers
               ,
               and
               bow
               their
               knees
               to
               the
               Saints
               and
               Idols
               whom
               they
               adore
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               God
               :
               So
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               their
               Idolatry
               is
               ,
               the
               adoring
               and
               bowing
               of
               their
               knees
               to
               the
               Element
               of
               Bread
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               their
               Sauiour
               ,
               the
               Bread
               of
               Life
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               as
               the
               bowing
               of
               our
               knees
               ,
               when
               wee
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               confirmeth
               them
               not
               in
               their
               Idolatry
               in
               praying
               to
               Saints
               ,
               no
               more
               in
               this
               action
               doth
               the
               bowing
               of
               our
               knees
               to
               Christ
               ,
               confirme
               their
               Idolatry
               ,
               in
               adoring
               the
               Bread
               :
               And
               so
               themselues
               esteeme
               ,
               whose
               writings
               
               are
               no
               lesse
               vehement
               against
               our
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               then
               against
               our
               Sitting
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Kneeling
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               before
               an
               Idol
               ,
               (
               which
               God
               forbid
               wee
               should
               esteeme
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               bee
               )
               that
               maketh
               the
               worship
               Idolatrous
               :
               but
               the
               opinion
               ,
               affection
               ,
               and
               profession
               of
               the
               Idolaters
               ,
               if
               they
               beleeue
               the
               Bread
               to
               bee
               God
               ,
               and
               bee
               in
               their
               hearts
               affected
               ,
               and
               deuoted
               to
               it
               as
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               openly
               in
               the
               doctrine
               and
               profession
               ,
               auouch
               it
               to
               be
               God.
               Then
               it
               being
               manifest
               ,
               that
               by
               Kneeling
               ,
               they
               worship
               it
               ,
               their
               bread
               is
               an
               Idoll
               ,
               and
               their
               Kneeling
               Idolatrous
               :
               for
               an
               Idoll
               is
               not
               made
               by
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               hand
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               confession
               of
               the
               mouth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               craftsman
               ,
               but
               the
               worshipper
               .
               By
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               Bread
               which
               wee
               breake
               ,
               and
               the
               Cup
               which
               we
               blesse
               ,
               is
               not
               made
               an
               Idoll
               ,
               when
               at
               the
               receiuing
               we
               bow
               our
               knees
               to
               God
               :
               Because
               
               in
               our
               confession
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               publike
               Doctrine
               ,
               in
               the
               thanksgiuing
               that
               goeth
               before
               our
               receiuing
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               Exhortations
               we
               openly
               professe
               and
               affirme
               ,
               that
               the
               Bread
               is
               not
               materially
               the
               Body
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               the
               Cup
               is
               not
               materially
               ,
               the
               Bloud
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Bloud
               of
               Christ
               :
               And
               therefore
               that
               our
               adoration
               and
               Kneeling
               is
               erected
               to
               God
               and
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               who
               sitteth
               in
               Heauen
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               And
               thus
               by
               our
               Kneeling
               ,
               Idolaters
               are
               not
               confirmed
               ▪
               but
               confuted
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               The
               Kneeling
               offendeth
               not
               the
               weake
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               AS
               for
               our
               weake
               brethren
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               introduction
               of
               Kneeling
               that
               maketh
               them
               to
               offend
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               haue
               heard
               many
               affirm
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               gesture
               that
               can
               sufficiently
               expresse
               the
               reuerence
               and
               respect
               that
               in
               this
               action
               they
               owe
               to
               God
               :
               If
               patiently
               wee
               can
               abide
               to
               heare
               the
               truth
               ,
               the
               verity
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               giueth
               such
               offence
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               our
               contentions
               amongst
               our selues
               ,
               while
               we
               pretend
               the
               offence
               of
               the
               people
               .
               When
               they
               see
               
                 Cephas
              
               incensed
               against
               
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Paul
              
               against
               
                 Cephas
                 ,
              
               Pastor
               against
               Pastor
               ,
               for
               Sitting
               and
               Kneeling
               ;
               what
               can
               the
               simple
               people
               thinke
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               these
               Ceremonies
               the
               substance
               of
               Religion
               consisteth
               ,
               
               and
               that
               the
               change
               of
               these
               is
               the
               alteration
               of
               Religion
               ,
               seeing
               we
               make
               so
               much
               adoe
               about
               them
               ?
               If
               we
               did
               informe
               our
               people
               ,
               as
               our
               duty
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               is
               neither
               in
               Sitting
               ,
               Standing
               nor
               Kneeling
               ,
               but
               that
               these
               are
               indifferent
               Ceremonies
               ,
               that
               may
               bee
               vsed
               and
               not
               vsed
               ;
               vsed
               in
               some
               Churches
               ,
               and
               not
               vsed
               in
               others
               ;
               vsed
               in
               some
               ages
               ,
               and
               not
               vsed
               in
               others
               ;
               vsed
               by
               some
               persons
               ,
               and
               not
               vsed
               by
               others
               ;
               as
               may
               serue
               best
               for
               edification
               :
               That
               the
               reformed
               Church
               of
               
                 France
              
               that
               Standeth
               ,
               when
               they
               rereiue
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               differeth
               not
               in
               any
               substantiall
               point
               of
               Religion
               ,
               from
               our
               Church
               that
               Sate
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               that
               Kneeleth
               ,
               differeth
               not
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
              
               nor
               vs
               when
               we
               Sate
               ,
               and
               they
               stood
               :
               And
               therefore
               that
               now
               when
               we
               shall
               Kneele
               ,
               wee
               shall
               differ
               nothing
               from
               our selues
               ,
               when
               we
               Sate
               ,
               in
               any
               substantiall
               and
               necessarie
               
               point
               or
               Ceremony
               ,
               that
               belongeth
               to
               this
               sacred
               action
               .
               If
               this
               wee
               would
               informe
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               cease
               from
               contention
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               no
               scandall
               taken
               by
               them
               .
               
                 Caluin
                 .
                 Inst.
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
                 10
                 sect
                 .
                 30.
                 
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 learned
                 Diuine
                 )
                 in
                 externall
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Discipline
                 prescribe
                 particularly
                 what
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 foresaw
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 depend
                 from
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 he
                 iudge
                 one
                 forme
                 agreeable
                 to
                 all
                 ages
                 .
                 Heere
                 then
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 wee
                 must
                 flye
                 to
                 the
                 generall
                 rules
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 defined
                 whatsoeuer
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 requireth
                 to
                 bee
                 appointed
                 for
                 order
                 and
                 decency
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 seeing
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 downe
                 nothing
                 expresly
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 neither
                 necessary
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 diuersly
                 to
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 manners
                 of
                 euery
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 lawful
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 vtility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 require
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 change
                 and
                 abrogate
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 beene
                 in
                 
                 vse
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 appoint
                 new
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 I
                 confesse
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 run
                 rashly
                 and
                 for
                 light
                 motiues
                 to
                 nouation
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 may
                 hurt
                 ,
                 &
                 what
                 may
                 edifie
                 ,
                 charity
                 can
                 best
                 iudge
                 :
                 Quam
                 si
                 moderatricē
                 partiemur
                 ,
                 salua
                 erunt
                 omnia
                 .
              
               Which
               charity
               if
               we
               can
               suffer
               to
               be
               moderatrix
               ,
               all
               things
               shal
               be
               in
               safety
               and
               go
               well
               .
               The
               same
               Author
               immediately
               before
               speaking
               of
               Kneeling
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 speciall
                 determination
                 when
                 and
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 cases
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 arbiterment
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               If
               the
               vse
               of
               this
               Ceremony
               ,
               which
               is
               appointed
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               be
               left
               to
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               shall
               Standing
               or
               Sitting
               be
               exempted
               from
               their
               iudgement
               ,
               Ceremonies
               that
               are
               not
               prescribed
               by
               God
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               for
               Standing
               wee
               haue
               some
               examples
               ,
               but
               no
               rule
               nor
               precept
               ,
               except
               it
               bee
               for
               the
               Priests
               Standing
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               when
               he
               did
               offer
               the
               Sacrifice
               .
               In
               
               the
               publike
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               such
               as
               sacrificing
               and
               praying
               ,
               I
               find
               not
               Sitting
               to
               haue
               been
               vsed
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Passeouer
               ,
               it
               was
               sacrificed
               publikely
               ,
               but
               was
               eaten
               in
               priuate
               houses
               ,
               as
               another
               ordinary
               supper
               ,
               whereat
               for
               commodity
               and
               ease
               ,
               they
               were
               accustomed
               to
               Sit.
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               was
               wearie
               of
               Standing
               ,
               
                 Exod.
              
               17.
               12.
               was
               set
               on
               a
               Stone
               .
               Heere
               the
               Ceremony
               giueth
               place
               to
               Charity
               ,
               and
               the
               seruice
               was
               not
               ordinary
               ,
               but
               miraculous
               and
               extraordinary
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Kings
                 19.
                 4.
                 
                 Elias
              
               likewise
               being
               wearie
               ,
               did
               sit
               downe
               vnder
               a
               Iuniper
               Tree
               ,
               
                 vbi
                 expetebat
                 cum
                 animo
                 suo
                 :
                 Tremellius
              
               interprets
               
                 Secum
                 ,
              
               where
               he
               desired
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 enough
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 take
                 my
                 soule
                 .
              
               This
               prayer
               is
               made
               in
               a
               secret
               place
               ,
               and
               seemeth
               to
               haue
               been
               a
               priuy
               Meditation
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Samuel
              
               7.
               18.
               
               Our
               Translation
               hath
               ,
               that
               
                 Dauid
                 went
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 Sate
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               Marginall
               note
               hath
               ,
               
                 remained
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Chronicles
              
               17.
               16.
               
               
               
                 Tremellius
              
               translateth
               the
               word
               
                 Restitit
                 ,
              
               and
               noteth
               in
               the
               Margent
               ,
               
                 Consedit
                 Catachresis
                 .
              
               And
               wee
               know
               the
               word
               to
               bee
               often
               taken
               for
               
                 Manere
                 ,
              
               to
               remaine
               :
               This
               gesture
               of
               Sitting
               ,
               neuer
               commanded
               and
               neuer
               ,
               or
               very
               seldome
               practised
               in
               Gods
               publike
               worship
               ;
               must
               bee
               far
               more
               subiect
               to
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               that
               she
               hath
               to
               abrogate
               and
               change
               Ceremonies
               (
               as
               
                 Caluin
              
               saith
               )
               then
               Kneeling
               .
               And
               yet
               wee
               finde
               ,
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               to
               haue
               discharged
               the
               vse
               of
               Kneeling
               at
               Prayer
               on
               the
               Lords
               Day
               ,
               and
               on
               euery
               day
               from
               Pasche
               till
               Whit-sunday
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               thereof
               to
               haue
               appointed
               Standing
               .
               If
               after
               this
               manner
               the
               Church
               might
               haue
               lawfully
               interchanged
               Kneeling
               ,
               a
               gesture
               ordained
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               with
               Standing
               ,
               touching
               the
               which
               there
               is
               no
               precept
               :
               How
               much
               more
               may
               our
               Church
               interchange
               Sitting
               ,
               a
               gesture
               neuer
               cōmanded
               in
               any
               publike
               
               Act
               of
               Diuine
               worship
               ,
               with
               Kneeling
               ,
               a
               gesture
               comanded
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               most
               agreeable
               to
               this
               Sacrament
               in
               euery
               respect
               ,
               without
               giuing
               of
               Scandall
               ,
               either
               to
               Pastor
               or
               people
               ?
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               That
               by
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               reformation
               and
               practice
               of
               our
               Church
               is
               not
               damned
               .
            
             
               NEither
               doth
               this
               interchange
               damne
               the
               reformation
               and
               practice
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               which
               hitherto
               hath
               vsed
               Sitting
               ,
               a
               Ceremony
               indifferent
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               their
               iudgement
               meetest
               for
               these
               times
               ,
               for
               to
               abolish
               the
               Idolatrous
               opinion
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               our
               separation
               from
               the
               Popish
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               the
               truth
               of
               Gods
               Word
               (
               all
               praise
               bee
               to
               him
               )
               hath
               
               so
               preuailed
               ,
               that
               publikely
               throughout
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               the
               Masse
               and
               Idolatry
               therof
               ,
               is
               vniuersally
               abolished
               and
               abhorred
               .
               So
               that
               now
               we
               haue
               greater
               cause
               to
               be
               afraid
               that
               abuse
               and
               corruption
               shall
               creepe
               into
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               from
               pride
               ,
               prophanenesse
               ,
               and
               Arrianisme
               ,
               then
               from
               Papistry
               ;
               as
               men
               are
               prone
               to
               runne
               headlong
               from
               the
               one
               ,
               to
               the
               other
               extremity
               ;
               frō
               the
               conceit
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               to
               contempt
               and
               despising
               of
               the
               sacred
               action
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               adoring
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               to
               adore
               themselues
               ,
               affirming
               in
               print
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               great
               sin
               if
               a
               man
               in
               this
               Action
               do
               think
               himselfe
               inferiour
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               esteeme
               and
               carry
               himselfe
               as
               his
               equall
               .
               And
               what
               is
               that
               but
               to
               adore
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               Christ
               should
               be
               adored
               ?
               This
               I
               call
               a
               Luciferian
               pride
               ,
               or
               Arrianisme
               :
               for
               he
               that
               accounteth
               himselfe
               Christs
               equall
               ,
               must
               either
               in
               his
               conceit
               abase
               Christ
               from
               being
               
               such
               a
               person
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               glorious
               condition
               of
               that
               estate
               :
               whereunto
               hee
               is
               exalted
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               far
               aboue
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
               which
               is
               worse
               then
               Arrianisme
               :
               Or
               hee
               must
               imagine
               himselfe
               to
               be
               such
               a
               person
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               quality
               ,
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               is
               ,
               which
               no
               creature
               is
               ,
               nor
               euer
               shall
               be
               .
               The
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 when
                 hee
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 bee
                 like
                 him
                 ,
              
               but
               not
               his
               Equals
               ;
               Coheires
               wee
               are
               called
               ;
               but
               are
               and
               euer
               shall
               bee
               inferiours
               in
               degree
               to
               our
               elder
               Brother
               ,
               with
               whom
               wee
               must
               not
               striue
               for
               an
               equall
               portion
               :
               but
               content
               with
               such
               as
               shall
               please
               him
               to
               vouchsafe
               vs
               :
               for
               all
               is
               his
               by
               nature
               and
               merit
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               grace
               onely
               wee
               are
               ,
               and
               shall
               bee
               what
               wee
               are
               .
               To
               thinke
               otherwise
               ,
               is
               a
               Luciferian
               pride
               :
               these
               detestable
               assertions
               ,
               springing
               from
               the
               bitter
               root
               of
               contention
               ,
               about
               this
               gesture
               of
               
               Sitting
               at
               Table
               ,
               do
               euidently
               declare
               ,
               what
               place
               some
               men
               haue
               begunne
               already
               to
               giue
               to
               Pride
               ,
               Profanenesse
               and
               Arrianisme
               :
               and
               how
               lightly
               they
               esteeme
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               when
               they
               professe
               themselues
               to
               esteeme
               so
               basely
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               so
               highly
               of
               themselues
               .
               What
               reuerence
               is
               giuen
               by
               the
               common
               people
               to
               this
               Action
               ,
               that
               I
               leaue
               to
               be
               considered
               by
               euery
               Pastor
               in
               his
               seuerall
               charge
               ;
               I
               feare
               ,
               they
               thinke
               it
               lesse
               then
               they
               would
               wish
               .
               As
               we
               therefore
               doe
               not
               ,
               nor
               should
               not
               condemne
               and
               despise
               the
               iudgement
               of
               our
               godly
               Predecessors
               ,
               who
               to
               root
               out
               Idolatry
               ,
               did
               interchange
               Kneeling
               with
               Sitting
               :
               so
               should
               we
               not
               condemne
               &
               despise
               the
               iudgement
               of
               our
               Church
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               who
               haue
               againe
               interchanged
               Sitting
               with
               Kneeling
               ,
               considering
               it
               is
               an
               indifferent
               Ceremonie
               ,
               and
               Religious
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               vse
               ,
               but
               for
               
               the
               Authour
               thereof
               ,
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               now
               matters
               standing
               in
               the
               estate
               wherin
               they
               are
               ,
               it
               may
               haue
               as
               good
               and
               profitable
               an
               vse
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               as
               Sitting
               had
               before
               :
               For
               as
               Sitting
               hath
               helped
               to
               roote
               out
               the
               errour
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               to
               abolish
               the
               Idolatrous
               Bread-worship
               ;
               so
               Kneeling
               shall
               serue
               to
               preserue
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               from
               profanation
               ,
               our selues
               from
               pride
               ,
               our
               Sauiour
               from
               contempt
               ,
               and
               to
               debarre
               those
               frantike
               opinions
               aboue
               expressed
               .
               Sitting
               hath
               made
               a
               separation
               betwixt
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               corruptions
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               :
               Kneeling
               shall
               serue
               to
               declare
               our
               Vnion
               with
               other
               wel-reformed
               Churches
               ,
               with
               whom
               otherwise
               wee
               agree
               in
               all
               points
               of
               doctrine
               :
               and
               to
               winne
               such
               to
               our
               profession
               ,
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               who
               doe
               not
               so
               much
               abhorre
               our
               Communion
               for
               any
               errour
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               profanenesse
               that
               they
               esteeme
               to
               bee
               in
               
               some
               externall
               Ceremonies
               .
               
                 Paul
              
               became
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               in
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               to
               winne
               some
               :
               if
               hee
               became
               all
               things
               ,
               may
               wee
               not
               in
               some
               things
               ;
               yea
               ,
               in
               a
               thing
               commanded
               by
               God
               ,
               conforme
               our selues
               to
               winne
               some
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ?
               Finally
               ,
               who
               is
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               alteration
               and
               change
               hath
               proceeded
               from
               the
               constant
               resolution
               ,
               &
               the
               instant
               desire
               of
               a
               most
               wise
               and
               religious
               Prince
               ,
               our
               gracious
               Soueraigne
               ?
               A
               motiue
               of
               the
               greatest
               moment
               on
               earth
               ;
               if
               either
               wee
               consider
               his
               Royall
               authority
               ,
               or
               Fatherly
               affection
               ;
               what
               power
               hee
               hath
               by
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               what
               credit
               hee
               deseruedly
               hath
               by
               the
               other
               :
               who
               hath
               giuen
               ,
               and
               daily
               giues
               greater
               proofe
               of
               his
               loue
               and
               care
               towards
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               welfare
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               both
               by
               way
               of
               action
               and
               passion
               ,
               then
               all
               his
               Subiects
               beside
               .
               His
               Highnesse
               Will
               then
               &
               Desire
               ,
               against
               this
               and
               other
               points
               ,
               
               being
               most
               orderly
               &
               formally
               propounded
               to
               the
               generall
               Assembly
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               to
               bee
               aduised
               ,
               reasoned
               and
               concluded
               :
               and
               being
               in
               it selfe
               most
               iust
               and
               reasonable
               ,
               as
               his
               Maiestie
               is
               perswaded
               ,
               not
               onely
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               most
               profound
               and
               incomparable
               knowledge
               (
               as
               in
               euery
               thing
               ,
               so
               chiefly
               in
               matters
               of
               this
               kinde
               )
               but
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               best
               and
               most
               learned
               Diuines
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               His
               Maiesties
               Will
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               being
               such
               ,
               and
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               propounded
               ,
               and
               concerning
               onely
               matters
               indifferent
               and
               alterable
               :
               if
               without
               greater
               reason
               ,
               then
               any
               that
               was
               ,
               or
               hath
               beene
               propounded
               to
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               it
               had
               beene
               gaine-stood
               ;
               and
               his
               Highnesse
               thereby
               moued
               to
               griefe
               &
               displeasure
               :
               there
               is
               no
               question
               ,
               but
               vpon
               those
               grounds
               and
               reasons
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               was
               perswaded
               that
               his
               purpose
               was
               lawfull
               ,
               hee
               might
               haue
               beene
               prouoked
               to
               proceed
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Royall
               
               Anthority
               inioyne
               and
               command
               both
               Pastors
               and
               People
               ,
               to
               giue
               obedience
               in
               obseruing
               and
               practising
               these
               Articles
               :
               which
               if
               his
               Maiesty
               had
               done
               ,
               then
               should
               we
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               members
               of
               that
               Meeting
               ,
               haue
               iustly
               incurred
               the
               blame
               of
               pertinacie
               ,
               and
               of
               vnwise
               contention
               in
               the
               estimation
               of
               all
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               well-disposed
               Christians
               :
               and
               should
               haue
               giuen
               occasion
               to
               seditious
               and
               vnquiet
               spirits
               ,
               to
               burden
               a
               most
               iust
               and
               equitable
               Prince
               ,
               with
               a
               most
               vile
               imputation
               of
               tyrannie
               ;
               and
               made
               the
               Aduersaries
               of
               the
               Truth
               to
               reioyce
               and
               exult
               ,
               beholding
               through
               our
               foolishnesse
               ,
               a
               breach
               made
               ,
               and
               a
               gap
               opened
               ,
               whereby
               the
               enemy
               might
               enter
               in
               betwixt
               vs
               and
               our
               gracious
               Soueraigne
               :
               whereupon
               what
               euils
               might
               haue
               followed
               ,
               may
               be
               easily
               perceiued
               by
               all
               ,
               who
               haue
               not
               their
               opinions
               in
               greater
               estimation
               ,
               then
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               
               the
               welfare
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               whereof
               they
               are
               members
               .
               The
               consideration
               &
               meditation
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               are
               the
               reasons
               that
               mooue
               mee
               to
               thinke
               ;
               that
               in
               faith
               we
               may
               obey
               the
               acts
               of
               the
               late
               Assembly
               ,
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Articles
               concluded
               therein
               :
               and
               therefore
               that
               in
               faith
               wee
               cannot
               disobey
               ,
               but
               shall
               thereby
               offend
               our
               God
               ▪
               giue
               scandall
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               vantage
               to
               the
               Aduersaries
               by
               our
               contentions
               and
               distractions
               :
               From
               the
               which
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
               preserue
               vs
               ,
               &
               blesse
               vs
               with
               that
               Peace
               that
               passeth
               all
               vnderstanding
               ,
               vntill
               our
               Peace-maker
               appeare
               ,
               who
               shall
               reward
               his
               brethren
               the
               Peace-makers
               ,
               not
               onely
               with
               that
               most
               honorable
               stile
               to
               bee
               called
               the
               Sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               bee
               Heires
               and
               Coheires
               with
               him
               ,
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God.
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A05533-e1070
           
             Rom.
             16
             ▪
             16
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             de
             Coro
             .
             Milit.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             33.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             14.
             18
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             14
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             23.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             7.
             38.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             13.
             4.
             
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             Luke
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luke
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             26
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             20
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             14.
             12
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Tert.
             de
             Coro
             .
             Milit.
             
          
           
             M●t.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             30
             
          
           
             Better
             not
             to
             determine
             the
             s●t
             time
             ,
             for
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Decretal
             .
             Gregor
             .
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             41.
             
          
           
             Canon
             20
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Eccl.
             li.
             7.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Lyps
             .
             de
             Mil.
             Rom.
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             17.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             27
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             35.
             
          
           
             Esay
             53.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Tert.
             de
             resurrectione
             carnis
             .
          
           
             b
             Christus
             Deuorandus
             auditu
             .
          
           
             c
             Ruminandus
             intellectu
             .
          
           
             d
             Et
             fide
             digirendus
             .
          
           
             
               Quo
               res
               sensiles
               fiunt
               intelligibiles
               .
            
             Whereby
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             externall
             things
             which
             wee
             propounded
             to
             the
             senses
             ,
             is
             declared
             to
             the
             minde
             .
          
           
             The
             Word
             likewise
             worketh
             seuerally
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             22.
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             22.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             54.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             56.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             57.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             21.